Готовый перевод One Piece The Ship of Lust / Корабель хтивості: Bandit_King

Інформація

Адреса змісту:https://www.fanfiction.net/s/4524715/18/Bandit-King

Books > Harry Potter

Save

Bandit King

By: Night Raydes

In a world full of magic and heartache, Harry was abandoned for his

younger twin sister. However, he is taken in by the famous King of

Bandit, and trained to be the new king. But maybe, instead of a new

bandit, a hero was made as he returns at sixteen to protect his sisters.

Dumbledore offers him a job teaching, and Harry must grow strong as a

new enemy arrives by Voldemort's side.

Rated: Fiction M - English - Fantasy/Adventure - [Harry P., Luna L.,

Daphne G., Astoria G.] - Chapters: 22 - Words: 129,348 - Reviews: 237 -

Favs: 1,397 - Follows: 1,371 - Updated: 28.06.2022, 00:01:49 - Published:

07.09.2008, 21:50:23 - Status: Complete - id: 4524715

1. The Renewed King

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter, Breathe of Fire… or – whatever…

this is a FAN-fiction site so if you do think I own them; I have to ask… what

have you been smoking?

King of Bandit

Chapter 1

The New King

It all started with a stupid prophesy. That was right! Prophesies were

stupid, and anyone who said otherwise was stupider. The fortune wasn't

very good, for two children anyway. It told of a child that would be born

at the end of July with the power Voldemort, 'the Greatest Dark Wizard

in a century', does not know, and that the child would be the only being

able to destroy him, so it was pretty stupid, and anyone who believed in

crap like it should have been shot to save the world from their stupidity.

Yep, the 'light' was stupid enough to believe that they should rest their

lives in the innocence of a child's 'power'.

There were three magical children born at the end of July. Well, it didn't

seem to cross the wonderful people of the light to check the non-magical

world for children of magic, or anywhere outside of the United Kingdom

because they were that arrogant and even more ignorant or they would

have found a further 376 children who were born at the end of July.

However, out of those 376 children including those in the UK, only five

sets of parents had faced the Dark Lord and lived to tell the tell, three of

those parent-sets didn't live in the UK, and they were unimportant

anyway. You see the prophesy got really dicey when you knew that

Voldemort wasn't the only self-proclaimed 'Dark Lord' on the planet,

likely not even the strongest.

The prophesy never actually mentioned Voldemort by name, but the

'Great' leader of the 'light' Albus Dumbledore, Voldemort's greatest enemy

heard the prophesy so of course he came to that conclusion, and honestly

many would have too.

But there were other 'Dark Lords', and there were other parents of the

376 children who had survived one: nineteen to be exact; so technically

there were twenty four possible candidates for 'A' 'Dark Lords' downfall.

It was just unfortunate that Voldemort was the only 'supreme overlord'

wanabee who heard about the prophecy. There was a choice of three

children. Neville Longbottom was an only child. He was a pureblood,

living with his mother and father. Though, Voldemort prised purebloods

as superior to half-bloods or muggle-borns, he chose to attack the half-

blood twins.

Harry Potter and his slightly younger sister Rosette were like Neville

were only fifteen months old at the time of the attack. Voldemort would

never have admitted it, but he was a half-blood, so saw something; he

was a threat, so too could they be, and he really hated their mother, Lily

Potter for actually capturing Bellatrix that one time, and somehow

breaking her as she returned, different, content even.

The Potter's and Longbottom's had been placed into hiding, under the

watchful eyes of Albus Dumbledore when he wasn't watching Severus

Snape and wondering why he had so many pets, but shrugged that off as

unimportant after a while as they were all at least male, so the school

wouldn't have to worry about hundreds of chickens, dogs, goats, and pigs

running around his school; as headmaster-that would not do.

It was strange how fate could be a mean girl! That frightful night on New

Hallows Eve was not the peaceful night where supernatural D-bags hung

up their evil and throw a creepy party where he would make all his

Death Eaters feel too uncomfortable to enjoy themselves.

No – that night Voldemort struck Godric's Hollow, home of the Potter

family, afraid a wee little baby was going to grow up to murder him

someday all because an old crackpot said so in a weird and creepy voice,

but maybe that was what sold it for him.

Now any sensible couple hiding from the D-bag of D-bags would have

used themselves as 'SECRET KEEPERS' for the Fidelius charm, or if they

had magical powers, ran the hell away, moved to the mood, something

like that, but no such intellect when someone was around. Albus

Dumbledore was supposed the clever old man you could go to in crisis

and he would know how to get you killed, or nearly killed at least.

He thought that running away where there were none of Voldemort's

Death eaters, or Voldemort would be too dangerous. Therefore they

decided to use Sirius Black, James Potters' best friend as the Secret

Keeper to Dumbledore's old family home in Godric's Hollow. Sirius was

even the best man at the Potters' wedding.

That however did not exactly happen, because Sirius knew all too well

that everyone knew he was going to be secret keeper. He at least had

some brains, the Potter's too as they agreed, but it was a shame they

chose to trust the wrong man.

They chose Peter Pettigrew. Though the reasoning was sound, it was a

shame they didn't count on the weak man's cowardice to have kicked in,

and that he was a bad guy. You see Pettigrew was also a close friend of

the Potter's.

However, he was considered a joke of a wizard, therefore in theory no

one in his or her right mind would expect him to be the true Secret

Keeper. That was a grave mistake. Pettigrew had already betrayed the

'light' and was already Voldemort's whipping boy.

That day changed the Potters' lives forever. The Dark Lord Voldemort

went to Godric's Hollow, knocked out James and Lily Potter. He was

going to kill them first, but he was inspired on the thought of how they

would look watching their children's limp, dead bodies being toyed with.

He went upstairs in the small cottage house and into Harry and Rosette's

bedroom, discovering the raven-haired boy and red-haired girl in their

crib, looking up at him.

Harry was standing, his eyes a piercing emerald green colour like his

mothers, and ironically the curse of death. Rose was sitting playing with

a doll, her eyes hazel like her fathers. Her gaze turned back to her toy.

Harry watched as Voldemort fired his deathly Killing Curse at him.

However, he should have probably stayed at home as a weird shield of

runes blazed up in a bright light that was almost blinding. Then he heard

the deep and powerful roar. The room exploded outwards, glass

shattering, and the walls burning, bursting into flame of blue, green, and

black.

He could see through the light into the symbols of colours like the

reflection of a purl, pressure of magic burnt through the room, and tore

the outside wall down, melting it away in emerald flames.

Then he was gone. He was dead, vaporised by his own stupidity. He

never even saw what it looked like behind the runes. He was torn from

his body and evicted from the Potter's home by a small child.

The light faded and little Harry fell to his knees, naked with burned

covering his body, but they were healing instantly. His little sister had

whimpered as she looked to see whether her big brother was okay, but

other than a small cut on her forehead she was doing well.

However, soon Dumbledore came, and Harry got pushed to the side as he

declared Rosette Potter, the Girl-Who-Lived because she had been

marked. He didn't see that sometimes marks were far deeper than a silly

little cut on someone's forehead, but maybe there was something too

that, as nobody saw Rosette's little eye blink from the unearthly glow

they sported, to her regular hazel.

Nobody even gave Harry a second glance as they began their praising

and worshiping of his sister. Dumbledore did not consider Harry as their

savoir, he just took one look at Rose's scar, and that was it. She was the

girl-who-lived.

He wouldn't have been surprised if everyone believed Dumbledore if he

said that a bird crapping on you was good luck. How was that good luck?

A bird had just crapped on you!

Fifteen years later…

Harry sat, half bored as the train moved. He would stand at just six foot,

but he slouched in his seat, not really doing much of anything. He wore

black combat trousers with a black sleeveless tee shirt underneath is

beige jacket, with brown walking boots.

His raven black hair was cut short, spiking out to the front, longer on top,

while the sides were slightly shorter. His eyes were a brilliant shade of

green, like emeralds that caught the light just right, which seemed to

capture most girls' attention straight away.

He had not long since turned sixteen, and had been travelling alone…

well nearly always alone for the past year, since his grandfather passed

away. But Harry had learnt more than he ever believed possible in the

short time they spent together.

It had been a bit scary, and daunting, but he had magical powers, and the

magical world viewed things different compared with the muggles. So, he

could get away with being a 'minor' on his own. Though, he had plenty of

people he could go to. He wanted to follow in 'his' footsteps and find his

own path, just like he did all those years back when he was a kid.

He had grown good at tricks, and even gained an aptitude for sleight of

hand, or using his magical talents to give people the slip, or other things

beside. His best friend, dubbed him the King of Bandits without knowing

the half of it at the time, and it had kind of stuck as a running joke, with

a twist of mock these days, ever since.

Though he travelled a lot, he had always wanted to settle a little more

when he was younger, but that wasn't his grandpa. His family travelled a

lot, searching for that great score from the ancient world. Something so

magnificent to just take, not because they needed it, or the money it

could fetch on the Black Market, but just to prove they could.

Harry King had learnt a lot on his journeys, and been to many different

places around the world he knew he never would have seen staying with

'them'. His family by blood, but he didn't think he could stay mad at his

sister for long; he didn't have it in him as she was just a child who knew

no better at the time, and maybe she had grown up.

To his 'real' family he had been nothing but a big disappointment. That

was why he ran away from home, fleeing the unfairness of it; the way

they treated 'her' better than him, and he just could not hack it.

He had been four at the time, and in his four-year-old little head, he felt

that running away was the only way. He knew apart of him only did it to

get the attention. If they realised he had gone fast enough they could

have easily found him. He did not know how long it took them to realise

he had ran, but the thought made him cringe.

It had been scary when he was caught stealing by the old man. He had

never seen him before in his life, and he was a muggle (non-magical

person). However, the man knew of magic. He had been waiting for

Harry. He didn't care that Harry was stealing. It was odd to have

someone be proud of him for something that was supposed to be wrong.

"Are we there yet?"

Harry was startled from his retrieve by a sizzling hiss of a voice. It came

from within his coat, sticking its small and slender black head out. It had

twin red strips down each side of its body. It was a long thin snake

wrapped around his neck and shoulders twice to stay hidden in his

jacket. He had fangs and a hissing little tongue flickering out. He wasn't

the most dangerous of snakes, he was the equivalent of a magical adder

when it came to deadliness, though he would like to say he was more

deadly, he did have his uses such as invisibility, and people tended to not

notice him, except Harry, probably because he was a speaker. Anyway,

the snake's invisibility didn't last long, and he could slither up vertical

surfaces.

"Not yet, Kir," the young man hissed back. He had met his friend a few

years back. He hadn't had a name then, but Harry offered him one, Kir,

named after his grandfathers' old friend; a magical talking bird that

turned into a canon.

Kir couldn't' actually speak human, but he had learned to understand it,

but Harry was speaking his language, parseltongue. It was a genetic

magical trait as far as Harry could figure. He hadn't known who's blood

the gift came from, but it was nice to be able to speak to his friend.

Wizards in the Western world believed that snake speakers were so rare

and evil, but they weren't that rare, and they weren't feared as evil in the

East, and even in the State, Canada, and North America.

"Come on, just do that jumping thing and presto!" the snake complained

and begged hopefully, and if he had human lips would have been

pouting. "We've been on this damn train for hours now."

Harry chuckled, rolling his eyes amused with his friends' inpatients. The

snake seemed to love Complaining.

"It's only been two and half hours... we should be in Calais… in," Harry

lifted his left sleeve looking at his watch, which was on a thick leather

strap with a silver watch face. "... about twenty minutes," he said with a

small grin. "You'll miss the world passing us by if we just jump

everywhere like that, and I need some rest from the last few jumps

anyway!"

Kir sighed dramatically. "This is so not fun. I hate riding the train… you

could have gotten us to the UK anyway you wanted; jumping, portkey,

even flying horse-!"

"They're called pegasus!" Harry interrupted while laughing, and thankful

that their carriage was void of any other passengers to stare at him

hissing away with a snake.

The snake looked at him, shaking his head in disapproval. "I don't really

care what you call a pony with wings!"

"Well first I wouldn't call them ponies with wings unless you want to be

trampled to death!" he retorted, "You abilities don't fool every creature

you meet!"

Kir sighed, rolling his little black eyes. "Well I'm going back to sleep, try

not to get into trouble… well at least until after you check into an inn

where you can leave me to the peace and quiet for a while."

Harry sighed as he sat back while Kir went back to sleep. The world he

used to belong to was so much more different to the one he belonged to

now. So much so, he was not completely sure the wizards and witches

even knew about it.

He was very much aware most creatures or beings that lived in the

magical world were blind to the rest of the planet. However, knew that

was not completely their fault, but mostly the purebloods fault, and the

magical world's governments for believing they were superior, when in

fact, they were far from better to the outside world.

While the scientific, or muggle world as witches and wizards called it

moved on and advanced, the wizarding world stayed behind the times,

almost living in the dark ages. They had so much power, yet they chose

to waste it, and stay how they were, instead of advancing and bettering

themselves. He had never understood that no matter how many times his

grandpa told him it just seemed stupid and went right over his head.

"What you have to realise about wizards Harry," his grandpa's words rang in

his head, a memory of the past. "Is most wizards are ruled by their fear,

ignorance, or arrogance, sometimes all three." The raven-haired eight-year-old

boy just nodded in fake understanding as the old man continued his weird

ramblings.

"They either fear the muggle world," the old man continued ",– fear them

finding them because of muggle creations… or they are arrogant and so very

ignorant they don't look where they're going, but just stumble there, not

realising that was where they were at the start of their journey. Lots believe in

ancient traditions, and lore's, and that status of one's blood makes you

superior."

"Huh? But that's silly grandpa," Harry remembered himself saying with a

look of innocent confusion, and smiled thinking about it. "I love muggle

things. I don't know what I would do if I couldn't watch my early morning

cartoons." His grandpa just laughed at him in amusement.

Harry shook his head amused about that conversation. He doubted he

would ever understand the wizarding community.

He sighed, shaking his head as he looked out of the window, watching

the French countryside fly by. He was pretty sure they should be nearing

Calais, and then it was just a hop and skip to the UK, if he felt like

jumping, but he already had open tickets for the ferry so it seemed like it

would be a waste not using them.

He did prefer to see the world and meet people, so teleporting around

was a no-no for an adventurous spirit like his. Well, unless he had no

choice in the matter, like a quick escape, but he couldn't believe how

much the magical world warded against teleportation in the muggle

world. It was crazy in some cities having to navigate around them.

It was impossible to get a ward map in such dark times, well there were a

few 'Dark Lords' around, or whatever it was they called themselves in

other countries. He had gotten into a fight with some guy calling himself

the Nightmare Shogun in Japan – well that was his name translated into

English.

He had started bothering so seriously disturbed magical school girls who

were not equipped to deal with an actual threat. The man just liked to

talk too much about how he and his men were going to abuse the

terrified girls and keep them as 'toys' to 'relieve stress'.

Harry liked to relieve stress too, but he could go out and find cute girls so

he stopped this 'Nightmare Shogun'. It was anticlimactic. The guy liked to

monologue more than the schoolgirls. Harry just ran him through with

his blade, and the 'Nightmare Ninja', in other words his minions ran

away.

Harry set them up with some contacts he got from some friends, just in

case they needed help, and they each took his number, just in case. He

was a good guy and did his part to help out the citizens of Tokyo, so they

could sleep soundly, and he liked rescuing damsels in distress. Sure he

never got into their panties (wasn't their long enough and they were all

shy, and kind of lovesick for their new hero).

He shrugged that thought off with a smile. It was kind of amusing though

actually coming across such a weenie of a 'Dark Lord'. He frowned as he

knew from experience that not all of them were powerless frauds. He

wasn't just thinking about Voldemort either.

"Maybe I should settle down for a while," he muttered to himself

thoughtfully. "Make some new friends, learn some sorcery?" he said in

wonder. He hadn't hung around many magical people since he went on

his trip of self-discovery, so it sounded like a plan, and sorcery was a

subject that he lacked in.

Sure, he could conjure the odd flower without a wand or staff even, but

that was just because he needed that trick to impress the pretty young

ladies, and he would say he had gotten quite good at that.

However, his main companions had been muggles all the way,

completely oblivious to any mystical realms hidden upon the Earth, some

of which were blatantly obvious if you looked hard enough. You really

couldn't have missed that stuff in New York a few weeks back. He had

been glad he had been the other side of the planet. He still wasn't sure

what that was about and nobody he knew could seem to get any answers.

It had to make him wonder sometimes, as even the 'magical'-world didn't

see it, or maybe they chose not to, who really knew? But then they were

crazy people who liked living, suffocated in their own little bubbles of

ignorance.

Frowning was becoming a habit as he pulled out his copy of the French

newspaper from his jacket, reading it over. Apparently, the UK was that

news worthy. They had loads of 'unexplained' deaths happening all the

time, muggle and sorcerer. Then that earthquake last week, and that

bridge collapsed, and the hurricane destroying a whole town, so with

that thing in New York some muggle crackpots were saying it was the

end of the world.

But then, maybe it was the end of the world, so he figured he should find

a cute girl to have some fun with just in case. Then if the world wasn't

ending, he would be happy to know he got lucky and had plenty more

time to get lucky until some idiot finally did destroy the world.

He read through, between the lines about; odd men wearing black robes

and masks having been found brutalised. So some people were fighting

back, and it was not the wimps in the magical world, or should he call it

wizarding world, or witchy world – well, the second would bug them

most, so that it was, in front of them at least.

This whole mess with Voldemort's return was partially why he was

returning, because he couldn't stand letting these morons get their own

way. Voldemort was on his 'yes it's okay to call this murder' list. That

piece of crap royally screwed up his relationship with his parents. He just

hoped that after he left that at least his mother took parenting Rosette

seriously.

Since Voldemort's return a few months ago, he couldn't get a break

(which was another reason to pay the UK a visit. They were getting on

his last nerve). Wizards and witches of the not quite-dark (delusional

nutter's), dark, and dark and evil variety being more brazen wherever he

went in Western EU countries, and the closer to the UK, the more

annoying and obvious.

Voldemort had been back in the public eye for around four or five

months, and already morons wanted to join him in murder, and worse.

The selfish jerks just wanted to commit crimes of murder and hate and

whatever wherever they were as if life was so terribly cheap. The worse

thing about that was they were getting away with it.

He had beaten the ten barrels of crap out of ten Death Eater wannabes in

Italy, and got attacked by their aurors for 'taking the law into his own

hands', even though they attacked him, it was self defence, but they

didn't care. He had no choice but to beat them up too, not that it was

hard. He found wizard and witch cops more useless than the muggles. It

amused him as he was sure the muggle cops would have lasted longer

against him.

You just had to be fit enough to run away from magical world cops and

they would never be able to keep up, so just run into a heavily warded

area, and you're home free. Or if they've put up a localised ward, outrun

them through it and bingo was their name 'o, because they were your

puppies, led on the leash. It was not just Italy or the UK either. They

seemed to be just that ignorant in their own power, and that in arrogant

weakness of others worldwide, except a very few places, but many places

were different, some better than others.

He figured that going to the UK was likely the good thing to do since

some of his best friends lived there. Then he had his bitch of a sister

being the Girl-Who-Lived or whatever. He was torn about that, not her

title, he did not care about that, but his sister could, and should be

considered innocent, as she had not known better.

It frustrated him to think that he still cared about her and wanted to

protect her, and be a big part of her life; they were twins after all. The

magical world idiots would be putting a lot of pressure on her to be their

saviour. They did not seem capable of just getting off their lazy asses and

blowing the bastard Death Eaters to hell themselves and that would be

easy.

If they stopped following the 'high road' principle, and took the 'low road'

when called for, like dealing with the terrorist scumbags-smegheads all

would be right, and the Death Eaters, even under Voldemort's orders

would think twice before going out and having 'fun'. If they were smart,

if not, then who would really mourn them!

The world he came from was so different, full of technology and magic,

and everything the magical world stood against, he was for. He loved the

muggle world, and lets us face it, muggle fashions were better, so much

more to look at when checking out a cute girl, and he liked cute girls,

muggle, witch, cute and hot are cute and hot wherever he goes.

Harry smiled a little; as he leaned his head back he took a deep breath of

freedom. He let his mind wander as he had some time before the station,

and they would probably have to wait a few more minutes to be

allocated a platform or something.

He could remember the events that started this all those years ago. His

grandpa was fresh in his mind. He slowly closed his eyes, pulling in a few

deep breaths resting contently. His mind drifted back to his parents. They

should have been his family, but instead, life fell to fame.

Twelve years earlier…

Four-year-old, Harry James Potter had short messy black hair and beautiful

emerald green eyes. He was wearing old charity shop clothes: His sister Rose,

the girl-who-lived did not like it if their parents bought him anything new. He

was not sure why his sister was so stuck up and hated him so, because he

loved her very much, even though she was horrible to him.

Last year he had even heard Albus Dumbledore, supposedly nicest person you

could meet encouraging his parents to give Rose everything, and him nothing,

if that is what she wanted. He said that she needed to know all of the love

because she was special, and Harry wasn't.

However, Harry was not sure that was what Rose really wanted, because he

had also heard the old man telling her, her parents would give her anything

she wanted it, if she told them too not let Harry have anything because all of

their love belonged to her, so that she could grow up to save the wizarding

world.

Harry wondered why Dumbledore would be so cruel, so evil towards him but

came up with no answers. He wanted Rosette to have all of the love and

affection, and he knew anger for the first time. His sister was not exactly

stupid, but not very smart when it came to getting things she would do nearly

anything. He did not think he should blame his sister for this, but the idiots

that gave in to her.

Harry's mother Lily fought Dumbledore at first, but that old man had a way of

twisting words to make bad ideas seem good. He told them that Rosette needed

all the love and attention if she was to survive Voldemort.

Harry often wondered why that name never scared him as it did everybody

else. He guessed that it was because he thought the name was stupid. In all

honestly, who in reality could fear a name, unless you were weak minded and

pathetic… only a wimp and coward can fear Voldemort's name.

It was his and Rose's birthday and Harry was like any normal child on his

special day. He was in good spirits, and hopeful for at the very least one small

gift from his parents and a hug and kiss from his mum. However as the day

progressed and guests started arriving for 'Rose's' birthday party he was

ignored, by the end of the day all he wanted was a hug from his mum, that

was all he really ever cared about, however none came.

How anyone could just ignore one child for another was just horrible. He had

not eaten anything at the party, mainly because he felt uncomfortable. Every

time he went to take something to eat, he sensed a glare aimed at him, and

looking around it was always one of his parents, normally his dad, so he

stopped trying to eat. None of the other kids at the party even spoke to him or

gave his much of a look; he was just the pitiful unloved child nobody knew.

His family hated him… maybe even despised his very existence. What had

ever he done to deserve such treatment he may never know? However, he did

not hold it against them; not really, well maybe he held it against his father,

the worse of them all. All Harry had ever wanted from his family was some

love and attention, some kindness… to be happy like everybody else.

Harry had cried himself to sleep that night…

The next morning he had entered the kitchen for breakfast, starving after not

eating at the party when his father demanded he go to his room and not to be

greedy and stealing all of the cereal. He hadn't even opened the box yet. He

was lucky when he did as he was ordered that a house elf came with some

breakfast for him. He always' loved the house elves; they had always' taken

care of him.

Imagine that, having the servants love you more than your family? At least he

knew from the kind creatures what it felt like to have some kindness, some

love, someone to talk to.

That whole week he was not allowed into the dining room or kitchen,

therefore, a house elf kindly snuck him food, but it broke his little heart more

and more each day. His parents hated him. He was confused, lonely and

scared, why, what reason did they have to hate him? He could not take it

much longer. It would be better to have no family rather than one that hated

you.

Two weeks after his birthday, Harry James Potter left Potter Manor alone and

was never seen again…

Kind of not...?

Harry startled away, rubbing sleep from his eyes. He sighed as he quickly

checked on his phone as he woke up because he heard a tone. He was a

little surprised to see he had missed a text message from his best friend

reminding him to visit her, first chance he got once back in the country.

He was glad he had this new roaming contract or his and his friends bills

would be sky-high. He replied to her message and put his phone back

into his jacket inside pocket.

It seemed like only a minute before the train slowed to a stop and the

doors opened onto the platform. He had snaked passed nearly everyone,

disappearing onto the crowded platform, towards the gates and exit.

His ferry didn't leave until the next morning, so he had to find a place to

stay for the night. Since he was not going to be in town for long he

figured a comfortable, but cheap place was best since he didn't want to

waste his limited funds.

He normally earned money here and there, using his talents where

needed, or just doing honest work if he could, so he didn't have riches.

Though, the thought of just going into Gringotts and using his 'families'

money was tempting. He doubted they ever cut him off, thinking he was

dead or something.

Thinking of that, he doubted his family would even notice the money

missing they had so much, and who could 'steal' from Gringotts that they

would regularly check? It amused him that wizards were that arrogant or

just that stupid when it came to something as important as money that

they would be so trusting of the goblins of Gringotts wizarding bank.

He took a few deep breaths as he headed towards the exit when he

grabbed some scruffy looking kids wrist. The kid looked at him in terror

as he took his wallet back. Still holding the boy, he pulled out a ten-euro

note and stuffed it into the boys pocket before letting him go.

"This one's on me!" he said in perfect French, even emulating the accent

so well most people mistake him for a native, no matter the country,

language was his major talent when it had nothing to do with magic.

The boy stared at him for a moment before he ran off into the crowd

while he put his wallet away. He could have as easily turned out like that

kid, alone, picking pockets to get some food money. He knew there were

probably other kids around, and that it was to share, but he couldn't go

around giving out more than he could afford to lose at the moment, just

because he felt an odd affinity to the kid.

He made it out of the train station and hailed a cab – well they were all

parked up waiting for passengers, so he jumped in the front one, still

speaking French asked him to take him to a traveller's inn, as he was not

staying in town.

"A shame sir," the cab driver replied, laughingly. "Are you getting the

ferry in the morning to England?" he asked, being one of those curious

types, (nosey), as he pulled out into the street and started driving.

"Yes, I have some business to attend too," he agreed with a small smile,

not really feeling like giving much more, emotion wise as he sat in the

back, resting in the comfortable leather with his seatbelt on.

"Terrible luck they seem to be having over there... reminds me of those

Freak storms that hit New York!" he said, gesturing to the newspaper on

the passenger seat. It was that day's paper, the UK Mirror. He had left his

French paper on the train for whomever, since he had had his fill. "Here,

have a look… do you read English?" he asked, handing it over.

"You won't believe me, but it's my first language. I'm a somewhat

linguist," he said, shrugging. "Full emulation of another language does

wonders for comprehension," he added looking over the front page while

the driver nodded, though looked confused.

He grimaced as he saw a full page of a village, destroyed in a freak

'storm'. The clouds floated around the place with a green hue, and he

tried not to grit his teeth too much in anger as he could just see it, the

cloud held the shape of a skull and serpent. It was the mark of the Death

Eaters, but the muggle papers would overlook it as a coincidence and

brush it aside.

"You sure you want to head there now, friend?" the driver asked as they

pulled to a stop outside a lodge near the ferry docking terminals.

He sighed, rubbing his eyes. "Yeah, unfortunately I have to take care of…

well possibly my sister, and I have friends over there. It looks like it's

going to be one of those years," he finished, chuckling he handed the man

back his paper and paid him his fair.

"Possibly… but take care my friend!" the man called as he climbed out

and closed the door behind him.

He gave the driver a nod and waved him off before turning to the lodge.

It was getting dark so he quickly entered. He was lucky to find no queue,

just a pretty older girl working at the desk, smiling nervously as he

walked over asking for a room.

"Let's see here sir," she said with a nervous smile. "I'm sorry we don't have

any free rooms available," she lied with this sweet fake smile, brushing

back her long blonde hair back.

He detected the lie straightaway so went along with it, curious. "Oh, well,

that's a shame; could you tell me where I might find an available room?"

She seemed to gulp and panic then before she quickly shook her head.

"Sorry sir, I don't, but… no… that's too scandalous," she said as if talking

to herself, but it was obvious what she was trying to do now, and from

her lack of talent at it, it was quite obviously her first time trying

anything like it.

"Okay, I'll stay with you," he helped her out, startling her, she

'brightened', hiding her grimace as she let him lead her away before

taking his arm and leading him to her room.

A few minutes later, he had gotten comfortable, removing his clothes,

leaving on his black boxer shorts. She had told him she'd be back in just a

few as she left for the connected bathroom.

He was a little concerned, as she had gotten more nervous as she led him

to her room, and he felt her shaking. It was her weird plan so what was

he to do other than enjoy himself? He may be tired but when a cute girl

just up and offers, and he's magic so knows she was clean of any STI's

using a hidden charm.

Though, from her body language and everything else, not everything was

going to be as meets the eyes. So, it was the gentlemanly thing to do,

stay, get laid, and find out what the deal was later when some jerk was

shooting at him or something like that. He learnt from the best after all,

and that wasn't just from his grandfather, but a treasure hunting friend/

brig brother figure, and the opposite sex seem to get his 'big brother' into

trouble all the time, and still they both fall for the 'call'.

It might have seemed like an age when she finally opened the bathroom

door, slowly and shyly stepping out. His eyes widened in surprise as he

drank her in.

She walked out with a wiggle in her step, but it was clumsy in an

unpractised sort of way. However, he really liked what she was wearing.

It was a white silk nightdress with spaghetti straps over her shoulders

that left nothing to the imagination. It was lacy, almost transparent, but

not quite. He could still see the outline of her small breast and nipples

poking through the thin material. It was short, so short in fact; he could

see her tight white silk panties just barely covered.

Her long soft pale legs moved her forward almost against her own

judgement, and her eyes held a sad uncertainty as she moved closer,

crawling onto the bed with him. She gulped as she looked to the dark

silver metal wrapped around his right forearm.

He could feel her shaking as her fingertips touched his solid abs. He

pulled her into him, kissing her surprised lips with tenderness, as he

pulled her into his body, feeling her on him. Her fingers moved to his

arms, hesitant on the metal, before she ignored it.

She pulled back after a moment of kissing him, her chest pounding and

her long blonde hair falling onto his muscular body. She looked scared,

confused, worried, and even excited, and aroused, which was why he

carried on.

He pulled her back to his lips and she was not resistant. She accepted his

tongue, as hers met his. He wrapped his hands around her, taking hold of

her solid butt; he felt the moan into his mouth. Her finger's starting to

wander over his chest. She could feel the buzz of strength, the power

hidden beneath his flesh.

She moved up, onto his lap. She almost gasped into him as the weight of

her body pushed his large rucked up member into her butt. It was rock

hard and nothing she had ever thought it would be. She could feel him

pulling her down, swallowing her lips, her tongue, her saliva; she could

not stop from rocking her hips into him.

He was smiling as she pulled back, gasping for air. She was startled as he

rolled her over, lying gently on top of her. She could feel him pressed up

to her burning crouch. She tried to hold in the pleasurable groan as he

started nibbling on her left ear, down to her neck, suckling and nipping

at her flesh but it was impossible, and felt impossibly good.

Moving down and round he made it to her throat, nipping and licking,

her heartbeat raced. He was gentle but firm, soft and rough,

contradicting her thoughts, her mind, her senses felt close to shutting

down for a forced reboot. He stimulated her with his lips and fingers, his

tongue making her shudder.

He was feeling her small breast, her nipples painfully hard as he lifted

her sexy nightdress up and over her head, revealing her soft flesh. He was

sucking her nipples in seconds, one after the other, hungry. She was

whimpering and shuddering, moaning louder.

Continuing down, his lips and tongue left her sensitive little breasts to

her tummy and navel, licking and suckling her firm body. He was careful

while pulling her soaking wet panties off, smelling the delightful scent of

her need. It was swollen and soaking with some sparse hairs trimmed

above her entrance.

She was crimson cheeked as she looked down to see him taking a

moment to admire her before her head shot back as electricity coursed

through her veins and she cried out with a feeling she had never

imagined before. He licked again, lapping at her she just could not take

any more as she screamed out, squeezing her pale thighs around his

head, her fingers in his hair pulling him tight to her.

He suckled and drank from her as her body convulsed and shuddered

with a pleasure she could have never given herself. Her chest felt like it

was going to explode as she calmed, stroking her fingers through his hair,

her eyes glassy, unseeing.

It took her a few moments to recover when she saw him smirking as he

kissed his way up her body after cleaning off the last of her delicious

juices. She could not keep the smile from her lips as he kissed her deeply,

tasting herself on his tongue.

She knew she could do this now. She wanted it so bad. She started

crawling down, kissing her way down before he had even gotten onto his

back, his boxers off seconds later. Her eyes went wide as she saw it for

the first time, taking it in her hands her lips sucked it up into her mouth.

He almost shot his load early at her obviously non-experienced, hot little

mouth swallowed as much of him as it could. Her tongue was doing its

job well, tasting everything it could. He held back while she moved up

and down, sucking hard and moving fast, her hungry tongue tasting

everything, even pre when it dribbled out, and she could not get enough

of the salty taste.

Then it happened, and she had never known one boy could ever have

that much that she almost chocked and some went down her and shot out

of her nose. However, like he drank from her, she swallowed every last

drop and even licked it from her upper lips before he pulled her up, and

nothing was going down as she thought it would have.

He lay on top of her, holding his weight back as he kissed her, not caring

that he can taste himself. He was at the hot entrance, feeling the squirms

of him and her as he gently pushed in. It was like a fire and he loved it as

he slid further inside her body when he reached an obstruction.

This made him more suspicious, but her impatient humps saw that she

wanted more in, so he pushed. She gasped as he broke through the

barrier and slid straight in to the hilt. He kept it deeply buried; throbbing

inside her, while she adjusted to the new sensations when her rocking

hips told him she was ready.

He started pumping, slowly at first, but getting faster and faster, harder

and harder. She was crying out in bliss over and over again. Her chest

felt like it could explode, and she would not have minded. She felt dizzy,

like a high that she wished would last forever.

She felt it starting to bubble up while she watched his expression, heard

his pants and moans now as he enjoyed her body and she his in return.

She screeched, her body arching in a zone she didn't know existed, and

he was grunting out, pushed in all the way, holding his monster as deep

as it would go, emptying himself into her body, she could feel it all and

relished in every drop inside her body before they both collapsed onto

the bed, exhausted.

He let her hold him while he felt her throbbing around him as she

continued to enjoy the last remnants of the moments that she'd cherish

forever.

However, she did not have long as moments later someone was banging

loudly and dangerously on the door. They were shouting. Harry looked to

her; he could see fear and confusion.

"Y-you're not him?" she asked, but knew the answer so did not wait. "B-

but… I heard he was fat and old-er, but I thought they were w-wrong. I

hadn't seen him before, and I-I had to… I had to give 'his' son m-my

virginity for them to leave us alone…-!"

She had trailed off, having been so worried, the mood had left and she

had not noticed that he had pulled out. He had softened, covered in her

and him as he looked unconcerned as he grinned and covered her with

her blanket, keeping her snug.

He winked, and she blushed as he pulled on his boxers and opened the

door on the next bang. The man almost flew in. He was big with muscles,

wearing a blue suit. He was with another three strong looking men in

suits and a jumbo-sized fatty wearing shorts and a white tee shirt with

food stains on it, and they all looked to be in raging tempers.

"Who are-!?" the first man demanded.

He went down with a hand wrapped around his throat and his head

smashed through the brick wall, cracking mortar and plaster, shattering

into some bricks, going down, out cold to lie at his feet, a crumpled mess

of blood, completely ruining his suit.

"I'm Harry… Harry King; it's a pleasure to meet you!"

to be continued...

2. King of the World

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter, Breathe of Fire… or – whatever…

this is a FAN-fiction site so if you do think I own them; I have to ask… what

have you been smoking?

King of Bandit

Chapter 2

King of the World

"Who are…!?" the thug behind the door tried to get out in his anger while

his three suit wearing muscle bound men waited, just as angry for orders.

However, the young adventurer did not let him finish his question before

he struck. The thug went down with a hand wrapped around his throat

and his head smashed through the brick wall, cracking mortar and

plaster, shattering into some bricks, going down, out cold to lie at his

feet, a crumpled mess of blood, completely ruining his suit.

"I'm Harry… Harry King; it's a pleasure to meet you!"

Two of the other men took that as cues to attack, but Harry moved faster,

kicking one in the nuts while slipping his left hand into the man's jacket

and pistol-whipping him out cold with his own gun as he drew it, before

aiming it at the last two. They seemed like they were going for guns but

the click of the safety release on the silver handgun he took was enough

for them to get the point and back off.

However, the fat slob of a thing was truly terrified while his men did not

show those signs they were not stupid enough to do something stupid,

like try to attack.

"Right, tell fatty here that she is off the menu, and that if you or any of

your boys come back here ever again, I'll fucking kill you all!"

"Y-you haven't the guts kid!"

Bang!

The man screamed like a little girl as his kneecap was blown off. He fell

to the floor, crying and screaming, holding the bloody limb. "Don't even

think for a moment that I don't have the guts because I've met bigger

bads than you could possibly imagine, and I'm still alive, now get the

fuck out of here and take fatty, your 'friends', and the cry-baby with you!"

he demanded and the man nodded quickly and picked up his injured

'friend'.

It was kind of amusing watching him trying to drag the others too. "Why

didn't you kill him; he took what was mine!" the fatty whined without a

clue Harry could still hear him.

"Because that boy is dangerous! You don't cross people like him and win!

He would have blown our brains out!" he hissed his reply. "He wears a

freaking weapon on his arms, and when a guy does that, and doesn't use

it; it's probably good for your continued breathing!"

Harry shrugged, amused those types of 'gangsters' still exist as he looked

to a man and woman a little down the hall. He knew they must be the

girls' parents. He shrugged, smirking before turning from where they

watched him in awe, re-safety-ed the gun and closed the bedroom door

behind him, locking it.

She was lying in her bed still, under her covers looking at him,

squirming. "Hey, so, I can still stay, right?" he asked and she readily

nodded her head, lifting her covers to reveal her naked body, he pulled

off his boxers and slid in. "I guess I can always catch a later boat," he said

as she pulled his lips to meet hers, hungrily taking his tongue.

It was about one in the afternoon the next day that Harry had cleaned up,

washed and gotten dressed in some green cargo trousers, his brown and

black walking shoes, and white tee shirt since he carried everything

around with him using a useful magical trick. Anyway, what's the point

of all of the magic in the world if you don't use it when you need too?

He wore a cream coloured jacket and Kir had returned from wherever it

was he wandered too sleep while Harry was getting some action. He

would sometimes hide under his jacket if there wasn't anywhere else.

Harry still didn't know the blonde girls name, and she had already left

her room after showering with him, and dressed. She had left him a

sandwich, which he devoured before leaving and locking her room after

him, having hidden his new gun away using magic since he didn't want

to screw up and get into a crap-load of trouble if caught trying to take a

weapon on a ferry because that was too troublesome.

Harry stretched his muscles, feeling great. He had been surprised that the

police hadn't been called after the gunshot, but maybe people realised

who got shot and didn't care, or the hotel was empty, which wouldn't

surprise him, given the bull-shit that had been going down.

He soon found his temporary lover at the service desk. She smiled at him

as he reached her, and leaned over, kissing his lips. "I wish you could stay

with me," she said brightly. "I'm only a year older than you, and I doubt I

will ever find anyone as magical as you are."

"I'm sure you'll find somebody… 'Magical'," he said with a smirk, stealing

one last kiss. "We might see each other again… with luck," he said as she

watched him walk out of the doors and disappear out of her life after

saving it.

He was her Saviour!

Harry had boarded the ferry twenty minutes before it was due to depart,

so he sat back on a bench on deck to relax as he was still a little sleepy

from the night before.

He let his mind drift as the sun cooled down on him while mildly

wondering whether Kir was the laziest snake on earth or whether that

was just a snake thing. He would have to look that up sometime if he

remembered.

London!

His 'family'...

He remembered when he found a new hope, when a man saw he could

do great things if only encouraged.

He was a five-year-old little boy with messy black hair. He wandered alone

and hungry through the streets of London, unaware that he was being watched

and followed by an old man.

Harry Potter was cold and a part of him regretted running away. He didn't

even know where he was going as he wandered the streets. It didn't even cross

his mind that the family elves should have been able to track him anywhere.

He just knew his family would be better off without him in the way. His family

would not have him to glare at, and starve, and treat like dog-doo.

The young boy walked down a deserted alley with a blue backpack over his

shoulders, leading in to a dead end. Sighing he turned around, jumping. There

was an old man standing in his path. He wore a long, flowing orange trench

coat, and had brown eyes with greying black hair that stood out at angles, in

all directions downwards. He looked down at Harry with a mischievous grin

plastered on his lips. Harry was not really sure whether he should be afraid of

the old man or not, but he did not seem very sinister.

"Hello kid," the man said with a grin, his brown eyes were kind and

understanding.

"Err, who, who are y-you?" replied little Harry in a small voice. He was feeling

scared, but he held his ground. He had only just run away, and now he had

been caught. He wondered whether the old man had been following him, since

he could have sworn he felt a weird presents behind him for a while now.

"My name is Jing... King," he introduced himself, pausing after his first name

as if something amused him about his second name. He smiled. Harry would

swear he had heard that name before, the Jing part, but he couldn't quite

place it. "I am old and I'm not getting any younger," he began, laughing at his

own humour. "I fear my time in this world is not long but to expire, so I

searched for a boy just like I was – with so much hidden potential, so that my

talent is not lost. I am here to offer you the chance of a life time."

Harry gulped, stepping back slightly, it was not that he thought the man might

hurt him; he was just confused and startled. "W-why...? W-what do you want

with me?" He thought, since his parents did not want him around for anything

why would anyone else.

Jing grinned with a non-committed shrug. Harry hadn't met many old people

and no one as old as this man other than Albus Dumbledore. However, Jing

was clean-shaven and was neat and tidy wearing muggle clothes. But there

was something this man had that was the same as Dumbledore, and that was a

sense of power. Dumbledore frightened him sometimes, mainly because of how

he wanted his family to act, but Jing's power was not a sense that he was

doing anything purposeful as Dumbledore was, that crazy old man wanted

people to be impressed by him just walking into the room, Jing didn't seem to

care either way.

"Unfortunately, Harry I squandered so many chances to settle down and have

a family," Jing said with a faraway gaze before it returned to Harry, smiling

lightly. "Therefore, I had no children to pass my legacy down upon," he said

before mumbling something that Harry didn't quite catch, but he didn't ask,

"that I know of."

"How'd you know my name?" he demanded, starting to feel afraid.

Jing chuckled with a sheepish shrug. "I've met your parents before, and I

watched you, and when I looked into those eyes of emeralds it was as if I was

looking at myself; the possibilities; to steal such a gem as pure and

unrestrained by the improbable. I knew you, the child with nothing to stay.

There for he would become the new king and the legend would continue long

after I have gone and left this world."

He moved closer to the shocked child, crouching down to eye level he smiled.

The child was intelligent, long above his tender years. He had magic within

him just as far reaching as his possibilities. Jing knew the child would never

know how to fail even if he had to try time and again and that was the spark

of truth.

"People once said that I could steal the stars from the sky!" he said with a flare

to his voice as he stood up, straight, proud, and strong.

Harry stared at him in open mouthed shock. "Y-you're from my book!" he

declared in awe. "You were the Bandit King!"

Harry had read a book about all of the Bandit Kings crimes and his legend; he

had just found it lying in his room one day and found it fascinating. He had

even dreamt of one day becoming the King of Bandit, which would be so cool.

However, he just thought it a fairytale; some of the things in the book just

seemed unbelievable. He then realised where he heard this old man's name: In

the book.

It seemed so amazing; he was actually face to face with 'the' Bandit King: The

King of Bandit. His hero was in front of him. Harry's eyes were wide open in

shock and awe, he was really meeting him, it was not just a dream, not a lie;

he could see it was the truth in the old man's eyes… they held no fibs.

Jing grinned as he watched the boys' mind work frantically, trying to

understand, to comprehend what he had been told. "You enjoyed the book I

left for you then?" he finally asked noticing the young lads' awed expression

with some amusement.

Harry nodded emotionlessly. "I-it in my backpack," he soon responded, a small

smile stalled on his lips.

Jing grinned. "How would you like to take my place," he asked in barely a

whisper. "How would you like to be my heir?" he added quietly.

Harry's eyes bugged out of his head comically, in shock and wonder. "You

really want me to be the next King of Bandit?" he asked, his voice full of

wonder and hope.

Jing nodded and offered his left hand. "Only if you want to?" he agreed. Harry

suddenly nodded eagerly; making the best choice in his life… he took the old

man's hand in his right.

It would be a while until he knew; he had always taken the name Bandit. That

was who he was. Bandit King.

"Are we there yet?" Kir startled Harry out of his thoughts, and he

laughed.

"Not quite," he said, shaking his head. "The Ferry hasn't even pulled out

of dock yet, and won't for..." He looked at his watch. "Another ten

minutes, so give it a rest. You spend most of your time sleeping anyway,

so what's your problem?"

"I got bored!"

"Well don't try scaring people. They won't all be as awesome as me!" he

said laughing as he went back to lounging, thinking about when he first

met Kir.

Harry King was sad and lonely. He was twelve with a mess of black hair to his

lower neck. His emerald coloured eyes were dull as he wandered through the

small wood, lost in thought and heartache.

His Grandpa Jing had just passed over to the other side, leaving the young boy

by himself. He had friends whose parents would take him in without

hesitation, but he had a world to explore now he had nothing keeping him in

one place. He had some funds left by his grandpa, and plenty of homes around

the world he inherited, so he would have places to stay, not to mention friends.

He knew he was a bit young to travel the world alone. However, if he was to

become 'King of Bandit' he should start young, right? He had all of the skills

needed; he just had to find his first target, and succeed. He would live up to

the name Bandit King.

The young boy walked alone through the small woods when he suddenly heard

a snickering voice, "I'll scare the little human boy, real well!" Right then a

small black and red snake slithered into view on a branch as it appeared in a

stream as if it had been invisible before. It was just below eye level. "Boo!" it

hissed amusedly, giggling at the startled little human boy.

The young human suddenly grinned, giggling excitedly. "Wow, you're funny

little guy, aren't you?" he said to the snake in a hissing language he didn't

notice at the time.

"You speak!" the little snake hissed out, startled.

"Umm... of cause I do, silly!" he replied, finding that the little guy brightened

his day.

The little snake shook his head while little black eyes rolled. "You speak the

language of serpents!" he confessed in amazement.

"I can speak parseltongue?" he asked in awe while the snake didn't know what

that meant he took from context that it was what humans called their

language.

Now a normal wizard child from the wizarding world in the UK would cry

and think he was going to be evil and have to try hiding his gift, However,

Harry wasn't a normal wizard child anymore, and though he had never met a

parselmouth before he had been to countries where the culture considered

them high society, and a mark of good fortune among other things.

"That is so awesome!" he declared in glee instead of freaking out. "I can't wait

to tell my best friend Sahara! She will so freaking be jealous of how much

more awesome I am now!"

The little snake looked confused. "You is silly human!" he said, but it wasn't

spoken in a hurtful way, but jokingly.

"Oh, well, hey!" Harry said with a sheepish grin. "My given name is Harry

Potter, but my taken name is Bandit King, but normally I just go by Harry

King because I don't want anyone suspecting that I'm going to be the next king

of Bandit's, so it's mostly to protect my real name, you know, names can have

power and all that stuff."

"I do not have a name!"

"I know, how about Kir!?" Harry suggested. "That was my grandpas familiars

name!"

"I suppose I'll take it!" the snake agreed readily. "But how are you going to

become a king of anything all alone?"

"Well I am a wizard, but..." he sighed shaking his head. "I don't know much

sorcery! I do know lots of magic and fighting techniques though, and stuff like

that! I suppose I'll manage, but I suppose if you want Kir, you could come with

me as my familiar. It would be cool to have a magical snake to talk too."

Kir looked at him thoughtfully for a moment, corking his little black head to

look at him; he had red over his eyes looking like a little mask. He was deep in

thought for a moment.

"Hmm… okay… I guess I haven't really got anything better to do," he agreed

with a short nod of agreement. Well in actual fact, it was boring in the small

woods without anyone to talk to, and the young lad: Harry King seemed

interesting enough; he just didn't realise how interesting life would get when

Harry hadn't found a cute girl to take his mind off getting into trouble.

Harry laughed and offered his arm down to the young serpent. Kir climbed up,

coiling carefully around his wrist and forearm. He was small, and in a snakes

growth was about the same age as Harry was.

"Do you want me to find you some food before we leave?" Harry asked eagerly

with all the energy that rolled off him in droves, hoping up and down.

Kir chuckled shaking his little head in the negative. "I ate yesterday, and we

snakes don't eat everyday like you mammals," he answered good-naturedly,

with what might be call a smug smirk, though that could just be Harry's new

friend's normal expression.

Harry giggled in amusement. "Okay then… let's go," he declared over-eagerly,

as he sprang forward, bouncing off through the woods, happy he would have a

partner in crime, 'literally'. From that day on Harry and Kir became the best

of friends and never went far from each other, exploring the world and

bringing forth the new legend of the King of Bandit.

Harry sighed as he made it to the front of deck before the ship had made

much headway. He watched as they finally left Calais, amused, leaning

back against the safety rail. He was just going to head back inside to grab

a drink when he saw a girl, his age there about with crinkled light brown

hair tied back into a ponytail.

She is quite slender, wearing tight blue jeans and a pink hoody-top. She

stopped a little way from him, leaning on the railing, looking out into the

ocean. Her brown eyes were down and thoughtful, sadness clouding over

her vision, so she probably was not seeing much of the beautiful day to

be out on deck, as since whatever happened in New York seemed to have

screwed with the planets climate and it was taking a while to slowly

whirl back into place.

He was curious as he could sense her magic. She was leaking it. He had

never, not once seen a wizard or witch, except the odd under school age

muggle-born, well on muggle transport before. It was a novel experience

as some muggle-borns must still get along with their muggle family

enough to travel that way, or they were smart like him and didn't want to

miss anything, as the journey was half of the trip.

Harry grinned as he pushed himself up from the rail and walked over,

leaning on her portion of the rail next to her. She didn't even

acknowledge him, and he was sure she hadn't noticed him. It was

amusing he supposed, but not quite that clever of her with Death eaters

after English witches and wizards, muggle-born especially.

"Knut for your thoughts?" he asked in English, taking a guess, startling

her, her cheeks flamed up, embarrassed at her lack of attention.

"S-sorry," she said sheepishly. "I just have a lot on my mind… its nothing

really, but it was nice of you too… wait, you said knutt, as in…?" she

trailed off as he nodded, shrugging. "You're a wizard, but how did you

know I'm a witch?" she asked, concerned.

"You were giving off enough stressed magic to clue in an inanimate

object," he answered, amused while she ducked her head, further

embarrassed. "I'm Harry King! Please may I ask the name of the fine

young witch I am now in the company?" he said in a mock snooty way

that she associated with purists.

She could not help but smile, letting out a small giggle. "I'm Hermione

Granger. I really didn't think others like me travelled the muggle way."

"Well, I don't want to miss anything fun now do I?" he asked grinning as

he looked around and then gestured her. "If I were as foolish as to

teleport everywhere, I would have missed the opportunity to make a new

friend like you now, wouldn't I?"

"T-then I'm glad you're here," she replied, smiling as they went back to

looking over the sea, leaning on the rail with the wind nipping at them.

"It makes me feel kind of crummy thinking about going back... with you

know… 'HIM' on the loose, but it'll make me feel worse just leaving all of

my friends to it and not returning."

"The all-time dilemma… do you know what I would do?" he asked her

and she looked to him shaking her head. "I would buy me a bazooka," he

said in all seriousness and she could not help but burst out laughing as he

gave her a grin and took her right hand in his left.

"In a way it's the truth," he commented as she calmed down. "There are

these people who say two wrongs don't make a right. In a way, I suppose

I can see their point, but if some guy decides he's going to slap me

around. I'm going to break his face, and maybe kick him in the nuts a few

times, so that he gets the message. With every bully out there, if you step

up and retaliate with just as much… no, with more violence, it does send

a powerful and painful message to them, and others who would think

about playing on any weakness."

"I-I've never looked at it like that before," she said in surprise.

"Everyone… well, all the adults just want to capture the Death Eaters,

and they laugh and escape, and we suffer more for it. It's true, you can

stand up to the bully, but if the bully still doesn't fear you, then he'll just

come back, more brazen, laughing harder than before."

"Wow, beauty and brains… I like that in a girl," he said while she went

darker in the cheeks, holding his hand in return.

"I-I have a b-boyfriend you know," she replied but she did not let his

hand go. She had never been hit on by a boy in Harry's league before, as

he said, beauty and brains. Though, he was more along the handsome

and intelligent, and handsome in that dangerous way that made you

believe that he would get you both into some sort of trouble, but he

would fight you both out of it afterwards.

"Yeah, well I'm not really looking to settle down, really," he said

sheepishly. "But I bet this boy could never appreciate you, your body,

your mind, your lips," he said, with every word, his lips getting closer to

hers.

She licked her dry lips as her brown eyes gazed into his emerald before

their lips touched. She groaned into him at just that. He pulled her body

flush into him; his lips working at hers. Her lips moved with his,

accepting his tongue, she realised before now she had never been kissed

with any passion, and when he pulled back all she wanted was more, so

much more.

"I bet your boyfriend doesn't kiss like that," he said with a smirk while

she shook her head in agreement, licking her lips to taste the lingering

flavour of him. "Maybe you should take a run on the wild side, Hermione,

and I'll bring to you a passion, which will make you explode!" he

muttered, huskily, his lips nibbling hers while she tried to take another

kiss from him, but he wouldn't let her have more than nibbles.

"M-my best friends are always… always saying I should be more…

impulsive," she whispered as he let her take his lips, kissing deeply he

held her tighter. She ran her fingers through his hair, over his cheeks and

neck, unable to get enough of something she could never get from an

emotionless, selfish jerk like 'him', him-who? She couldn't remember as

she was lost in the taste, the emotions, the arousal, trying to dry hump

him here on deck.

He pulled back, smirking at her after a few minutes while she panted for

breath when she paled and looked worried as they heard someone call

her name angrily.

"Hermione Granger!" he yelled. Harry looked to see a man with a woman,

certainly her muggle parents. "What do you think you're doing?!" he

demanded.

"Umm… nothing," she replied, pulling back from Harry, blushing brightly

at getting caught and forgetting about her parents. "I was just err…

getting to know my – new friend here, um, this is Harry King, and he's

like me… well he's a wizard," she said whispering the last word though

they heard, looking around to make sure they were alone.

"And what about that Ronald boy?" her mother asked, scandalised. Well,

honestly Harry noted the look of relief in her expression, even

amusement, so maybe she was pleased her daughter was being more

impulsive or really didn't like this Ronald boy.

Hermione seemed to just blink several times in surprise before her eyes

widened as she remembered him. "I-I just forgot all about him, mum…

come on, you've met him, look and…" she trailed off trying to make her

mother understand without outright saying anything that would dig her

grave deeper.

Her mother sighed shaking her head. "Yes, I suppose I do understand. I'm

not too old that I can't appreciate a good looking boy!"

"Mum!" she reprimanded while her mother smiled and Harry tried not to

feel too uncomfortable. "Please, just shoot me now!" she added sadly.

"I'll oblige that!"

They turned as a man in black robes with creepy skeleton mask appeared

on the deck of the boat with four others, holding little sticks pointed at

Harry and Hermione. They appeared out of thick black smog, and they

could practically sense the sneering behind the masks.

"One of 'her' friends, all alone!" he said mockingly.

However, Harry moved her behind him as he stepped forward. "Hey, bait

for brains! I'm going to give you to the count of one to disapparate and

get lost, or I'm going to throw you all overboard!"

They just looked at each other before they burst out laughing, heads held

high and only stopped as they heard a yelp and looked around to see

Harry had moved and one of the men had disappeared, Harry now in his

place. They eyed him cautiously, and looked to see their target and her

parents staring at him in awe.

Harry moved again before they could think much on it, hitting one Death

Eater in the gut, he bent over whimpering while Harry dodged and rolled

across deck, avoiding the green spell one of the others fired. He came up

grabbing another Death Eater in a sleeper hold from behind, easily taking

him out and lobbing him into the drink.

Moving again, he picked up the one bent over, holding his stomach and

he went in after his friend. That left the last two stinking of fear, as they

had not had to fight anyone up close before. However, they both fired at

him. He dived between spells, sliding between them, and landing safely.

Harry stood, and they turned, firing the killing curse. He dropped to his

back on the floor, and their spells connected with each other, eyes wide

in their deaths.

Harry back-sprang up to his feet, placing a hand on each Death Eaters

chest and flung their bodies off the boat into the channel, nonchalant.

"Wow, they don't make minions like they used too," he commented

brushing his hands.

"Whoa, just like that!" Hermione said, quivering as she tried to stem her

flow, squirming as this was a wizard that was strong in body, not just

magic. She didn't want her parents to think she was thinking those sorts

of thoughts about a boy.

Hermione had watched Harry, kind of, kill five men without a care, or as

much effort as she would have thought it would take, but then they were

going to kill them given the chance. Then technically he did not kill

them, just threw three into the sea, and the last two killed each other, so

freely throwing around such a dangerous curse was their fault.

"You just made beating them look so easy!" she continued breathlessly.

She hadn't even the forethought to draw her wand. "So, is that why

you're going to England, to fight the Death Eaters, because I don't think

many people will approve of your method? Or killing Death Eaters since

most of them are purebloods and that whole backwater thing."

He snorted, amused, rolling his eyes. "Not really," he said while he

watched her parents take a seat looking pale and concerned, and he was

sure even her father had no objections to him anymore, since he knew

Harry could and would protect his baby girl.

Harry turned and looked back out over the ocean with a smile as he lent

on the rail, Hermione joined him seconds later. "I'm a runaway if you can

believe that, but now with Voldemort-," he said shaking his head while

she looked impressed as nearly everyone was afraid of the name, "then all

of these Death Eaters, and wannabes everywhere the nearer we get to the

UK. I do not know why but I just feel I have to head back, to protect my

sister, before some crazy scheme gets her needlessly killed.

"When I was little; it was her, her, her," he carried on, ignoring any

comprehension dawning in Hermione's expression. "So I ran away, and I

was found, on the streets. My parents hadn't even noticed I was gone, and

so I was taken in, and a muggle man… let's say adventurer because, well,

it's a better title, taught me. He was old and wanted to pass down his

legacy before he passed, and chose me, and he died three and a half years

ago, so I'm off travelling, to see the world more, meet new people, do

cool stuff."

"Y-you're Rosie's brother," she muttered, not even making it a question. "I

think she's grown up quite well since then. We're close friends. She

sometimes is arrogant and stuff, but if you look, when she's being a bitch,

she hates herself for it. She loves June to bits, more than anyone, and-."

"Who's June?" he asked, curious. "Is Rosette gay or something?" he could

not help but ask as it sounded like a possibility to him.

However, Hermione laughed, shaking her head. "Well, honestly, I have to

wonder about her sometimes, but I don't think so. June is your younger

sister. I guess you never met her before. She wasn't born then. It will be

her second-year, come the first of September."

Harry frowned at that, thinking back. "Mum… she was pregnant when I

left," he said as if he only just remembered, and the memory was so long

ago, when he was so young, it was more like he was just working out

dates. He had left shortly after his fourth birthday, so that seems about

right.

"I-I guess, but I'm a muggle-born, so very little chance I could have been

there," she replied, taking his hand in a reassuring manner. "Your mum

died last term," she continued, lowering the mood further. "She died

protecting us… I think she had learnt a valuable lesson, loosing you

because she treated Rose and June equally, unlike that ass of a father!"

"Oh, great," he muttered, sighing. "I guess this means I'll have to rescue

my little damsel from that douche bag, James Potter. He always was the

worse, lording Rose over me, and how she'll be something special and I'll

be the family joke. Don't be too surprised if I end up breaking his face."

"We've all thought about it!" Hermione replied with a kind smile, leaning

into him and holding him in a comforting manner.

"So, what are you going to do?" she asked after a few minutes of silence.

He looked to her with a small smile and a shrug. "I'm honestly not too

sure, but I suppose I have to think of something. I just have two sisters to

protect now, no big deal. I can do that. I'm glad I met you here, though

not so much that your parents turned up."

"Yeah, but I suppose I shouldn't have been so… willing for my first time

with a strange boy I just met," she said impishly blushing. "I have Ronald,

my boyfriend…" she trailed off, not sounding at all enthusiastic.

"Sounds like you need to drop him like a sack you only just realised is full

of elephant turd," he replied, pulling away from her and letting her hand

go while she suppressed her snickering. "I guess I'll be seeing you later,

Hermione but I think some alone time or, whatever will be nice, to think,

if fate will let me have a moment."

She smiled, nodding glassy eyed as he stole another kiss from her lips,

her eyes closing. They sprang open moments later as he took her hand

again with a huge grin.

"You know what; let's go have some fun anyway!" Harry said with a grin,

tugging her after him. "I don't like having silly regrets and well-."

"No regrets!" she agreed, letting him take her, and she called back to her

parents quickly. "Umm... we're just going to have a look around the ferry

before we get into Dover!"

Harry finally pulled Hermione into the disabled toilet. It was large

enough for them to do whatever they wanted. He closed and locked the

door, and smirked at her. She gave him a small nervous smile.

Suddenly he leaned in. His lips captured hers. She was startled for less

than a second, before her lips started working of their own accord,

kissing his. She felt a power burning throughout the kiss: a blazing force

as the kiss deepened, he placed his arms around her, pulling her body

tighter to his. She knew he was strong, but she could feel his muscles

stronger through his clothes.

She ran her fingers through the inside of Harry's coat, over his shoulders,

and she felt pure muscle, stalling a smile from her lips. She tasted his

tongue on hers. No words needed, she pushed his jacket gently back.

She was started, pulling back as the snake around his neck woke to glare

at the pair before he uncoiled and slithered under the jacket to hide as it

hit the floor. Harry shrugged sheepishly as his lips returned to hers and

she let the snake drop from her mind.

He pulled his lips from hers for a moment. His hands making their way to

the buttons on her blouse; his emerald eyes stared unblinking into her

hazel. She did not know how, but all of the buttons on her blouse undid

without his hand touching her. He moved his hands to her collar, slowly

sliding her blouse down her shoulders, his eyes glazed down to her white

bra, hiding her nice sized breasts, maybe three handfuls each. He let the

blouse drop to the floor behind her as his fingers found their way to her

soft stomach.

His fingers roamed her beautiful skin as his lips caught hers again. Her

hands found his muscular arms, but she almost gasped as she felt metal

on his right forearm. She pulled back from the burning kiss with a small

moan, looking at his arm. It was some kind of metal bracer fused to him:

dark silver in colour. However, taking her gaze from that she tugged his

tee shirt up and over his head, throwing it to the ground.

Her eyes opened wide. She had never seen muscles like his, this close

before, lean and taught. Her fingers found their way nervously to his

chest, feeling him was nothing like seeing. She could barely believe how

solid he was. His muscles felt like soft steel. Her hands could not help but

roam his body as she captured his lips in hers again.

His arms were around her. She felt no touch but somehow the back of her

bra unclipped as she worked her lips down Harry's jaw, down to his neck

before pulling back slightly. She let him slide off her bra, showing her

stiffened nipples and breasts.

Harry reached up eagerly with both hands, squeezing her breasts, he

positioned his hands so he could gently rub her nipples between his

thumbs and forefingers, increasing the stiffness, she groaned. He moved

his mouth in, tasting each nipple with a flick of his tongue.

Hermione whimpered out in pleasure at the contact of his tongue, and

more so as his lips encompassed her right, sucking lightly before moving

to her left, all the while his hands caressed her breast. Her head rose up

as she enjoyed the attention she got from him, groaning and moaning. All

her nervousness had left her as she enjoyed herself.

Then however, the sensation around her nipples left as Harry moved his

kisses lower, down her body, kissing her stomach and navel. He just

brushed his right hand over the button of her jeans and it undone, her

zipper sliding open. He waved his hand over her shoes, the laces

untangled and she allowed him to slide them off her feet, some nervous

butterflies returning in force.

Harry worked Hermione's jeans down, around her ankles and she shakily

stepped out: She wore small white panties that were drenched around the

front. He kissed her inner thighs as he worked his way up, his lips

touching her wet panties as his fingertips entered the sides, slowly he

worked them down, revealing to his emerald eyes her wet area, and

brown hairs; he helped her step out of her panties before his lips brushed

her slit: tasting her delicious juices.

He used his thumbs to open her slightly. His tongue slid up. Hermione let

out a gasping moan, as he tasted her fully, his tongue beginning to lash at

her. The girls' moans becoming more vocal the more pleasure he gave

her.

Then it happened as Harry slid his tongue deep inside her body. She

gasped out with a little squeal, grabbing his hair and pulling his face

further into her, between her legs. Harry could feel her soaking area

contract around his tongue and a small gush of juices, entering his

mouth, which he drank down greedily. Hermione screwed up her face in

the ecstasy of that moment, groaning and panting out loudly.

As it passed she released her grip on Harry's head, and the young Bandit

King pulled back from her, with one last lick that sent a shiver of

pleasure up her spine. He looked up at her as he slowly rose, kissing her

lips gently, allowing her to taste herself, second 'hand' from his lips and

tongue.

Hermione then slowly moved her lips, over his to his jaw and down his

neck; he raised his head with a groan as she made her way further down,

her hands roaming his solid body. Her tongue tasted ever inch of his

chest, down to his strong abs.

She crouched as she unbuckled his belt, letting it hang undone on his

trousers as her hands went further down, feeling for away to realise his

boots. She felt something that appeared to be a huge metal buckle; letting

her gaze flitter down she noticed his boots had no laces, but buckle-clips.

Therefore, she released the catches and pulled them off, dropping them

next to her.

She then reached up, and without undoing his button or fly, she pulled

his trousers down letting them drop to his ankles. As her gaze caught

sight of his black boxer shorts, her eyes bugged out of her head at the

huge, stiff bulge, and she needed to shake her head clear. She let a small

smile creep onto her lips; as she slid her hand on the huge warm bulge,

giving it a small squeeze, which earned her a groan from Harry.

He smiled down at her as she slowly and methodically slid his boxers

down, his huge member sprung free, hard and ready for use, as she

dropped his boxers to the side her gaze never leaving his penis. She

slowly reached up, the fingers of her right hand shaking slightly as they

touched him, just brushing it at first as she knelt before him, slowly

wrapping her fingers around, and slowly pumping it, playing with him;

he let out a pleasant groan.

Hermione spent a few minutes pumping Harry's large member before she

got her nerve up to the correct levels. She slowly moved her head

forward, her lips brushing the tip. She poked her tongue out slightly

brushing it on him, he moaned, whimpering but not rushing her.

Slowly she slid it into her mouth, and sucked gently to begin, getting a

small gasp from the young King as she began to pump it within her

suctioning mouth. Her right hand now squeezing the base of his largeness

tightly as she sucked him harder, enjoying the taste and the moans of

pleasure he was giving her.

She moved faster as Harry moved his hands, stroking them through her

hair, as she swallowed him. He groaned louder as she took in as much as

she could manage, unsurprisingly, since it was her first time that was not

much.

However, she kept working on him, enjoying it, she felt herself even

more turned on with every second, as her left hand moved between her

legs and she slid her middle finger in. She played with herself as she

sucked Harry's throbbing.

He started pumping her mouth as she continued groaning and sucking.

Then it happened. He burst out in noise as she felt his hot sticky seed

blast into her mouth. She struggled to swallow every bit as he continued

having sex with her mouth, but she just about managed not spilling

much, and there was a lot, as he slowed down to a stop.

Hermione slowly slid her head back, sucking off him, flicking the tip with

her tongue, taking with her a bit more of his gooey goodness. She

swallowed, barely believing what she had done, and she thought she was

supposed to be the smart good girl.

She looked up into Harry's green-eyed gaze to see him grinning at her, he

offered his hand and she took it allowing him to help her up to her feet,

pulling her finger from herself he took it into his mouth, sucking it clean.

He smirked at her as he kissed her forehead working his way down to her

nose, then lips. They kissed softly before he moved in closer. Hermione

felt Harry's stiff member pushing up against her tight hotness, slowly

pushing for entrance. She stumbled backwards, as Harry stepped forward

with her, keeping her from falling as they kissed.

Her back hit the wall and Harry pushed up against her, taking her hands

in his. She gasped a little at the pain as he slid the tip of his hardness into

her, she squeezed his hands.

Feeling his solid body against her, her lips touched his neck and another

gasp escaped her as he pushed further, gently pumping his way deeper.

Harry suddenly felt some resistance as he pushed; reaching the barrier,

he smiled slightly and just pushed.

Hermione gasped out with a small squeal of pain as he breached her,

before moaning out as he slid still deeper as he pumped her, working her

body. Her toes twitched in her socks. She released his hands, holding him

loose but tight around his neck.

She held on as he pumped harder and faster. They both moaned and

groaned; Hermione was noisier. Harry held her right hip in his right hand

and moved his left to her left thigh, lifting her leg, bent at the knee for

better leverage. He held her with ease as she screwed up her face from

the force of the sensation, moaning out louder, almost shrieking the

faster and more he moved, before it happened for her again.

She screeched out, as she contracting, so he let go and she felt his hot

seed shoot deep inside her as he grunted out; he continued, emptying

himself into her body, her juices spilling out with some cum, spilling

down his penis and balls as he slowed to a halt.

He carefully pulled his softening member out of her, and she smiled,

breathing heavily as he let her stand on two feet again. She looked down

at his member, noting her juices, blood and his cum. She bent down and

swallowed his softening penis into her mouth, sucking the sticky

concoction off. Pulling back, she licked him clean before standing again

and staring at him.

She could barely believe she had just done this as her lips briefly found

his before she pulled back. It had felt so good, after the initial pain of

entrance; she just wished they had longer to do it again, but knew the

trip across the English Channel was not a long one.

It had been forty wonderful minuets and Hermione felt slightly bad for

her boyfriend after letting a strange boy she had only just met take her

virginity in the disabled toilets. Though, he was her best friends' twin

brother, and super-hot, so she wasn't sure she cared.

She doubted very much whether her boyfriend could ever make her feel

that good, even one tenth as good. It was wow; his kisses were like

burning lightning.

They had washed up a little in the sink and felt refreshed. The only thing

other than the snake she finally took full notice of was on his right

forearm, some sort of metal thing fused to him, even to the bone. It was

odd, and disconcerting, but Harry was incredible.

"So, err, what is that thing on your arm?" she asked as they both began to

get dressed. She was curious now.

"Oh, this is, err, nothing really," he replied nervously, unsure what to tell

her for a minute before lie mode kicked in. "I err, damaged my arm quite

badly a while back, and with no magic to heal me, well… this had to do."

Hermione nodded thoughtfully as she replaced her bra, though did not

totally believe that excuse, she let it slide. "Well, what about the snake?"

she asked interestedly.

Harry chuckled with a small grin. "If I tell you you'll think I'm evil or

something stupid like that," he replied pulling on his tee shirt. "Most

wizards and witches in this... area aren't the most reasonable people," he

added as an afterthought.

"Oh, so you speak Parseltongue?" she replied shrugging nonchalant, she

was not one of those many idiots from the magical world. "Rosie's a

speaker too, but Dumbledore tries to play it off as a side effect of when

you know? But if you have it too, maybe he was just lying!"

"Probably!" he agreed, shrugging. It was nice to know that he had

something in common with his twin sister. He hoped June had the ability

too just so he could call the old man's bluff out. "You know, you should

never forget to care about your parents because they care about you no

matter what!"

She looked at him in surprise as he was fully dressed with snake, and

smirked before he disappeared and she smiled. It seemed like she would

get to see him again soon.

to be continued...

3. Bandit Saviour

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter, Breathe of Fire… or – whatever…

this is a FAN-fiction site so if you do think I own them; I have to ask… what

have you been smoking?

King of Bandit

Chapter 3

Bandit Saviour

Harry sighed as he landed in the bright street of Hogsmead. He looked

around the busying, small village with a frown, noting the huge castle in

the distance; he blinked the sun from his eyes.

He had just shot for the village because it should be peaceful and quiet;

he would get to contemplate his little sister problems, and one being the

Girl-Who-Lived needed extra care and protection, or something along

those lines. So, he ended up in the small Scottish Village of Hogsmead,

near the huge castle of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Harry looked around frowning at all of the rushing witches and wizards.

He figured he might as well have a look around since he couldn't

remember visiting Hogsmead before, even as a child still living with the

Potters.

He looked up at the monumental castle school as he walked into the

village proper. He had heard it was massive, but it looked like you could

get lost, and that was from the small portion he could see.

He found it quite amusing that the people around him were rushing

everywhere, as if they could not defend themselves from evil dark

wizards. They each carried around weapons, and they just used them to

be lazy, watching their loved ones die and crying instead of fighting

back.

It was pathetic and pitiful. It was so disgusting that these people were as

scared of someone as pathetic as Voldemort and his posy. They were just

terrorists. It is that simple, not even very powerful terrorists. He should

know. He had met some terrorists that should scare people.

The only thing they really had going for them was numbers and not-

ironically terror. They made others fear them so they did not fight back,

falsely believing the Death Eaters were powerful when they were really

disorganised, and dysfunctional pussy-shits. It was only a very few Death

Eaters that had any talent or power, along with Voldemort while the rest

rode on their apron strings.

Harry stopped with a sigh outside a small coffee shop, as he thought

about a coffee of some description going down well. He did enjoy mocha.

However, as he got closer his decision to enter the shop seemed very

hasty. He stopped outside the window looking in and made a face as if he

would rather take his own life than enter the shop.

It was decorated in cheap and tacky tinsel and doilies, and looking closer

he was sickened to see dancing pixies in tiny individual cages wrapped in

tinsel outfits, hanging from the ceiling.

Harry cringed and opening the door as he went on a rescue mission. The

whole place stunk of heated perfume. It was obvious that the owners of

the 'restaurant' had spelled it that way. He could not help but feel sick as

he entered, looking around at all of the tat. If it was not for the need to

rescue the pixies he would not have entered, and just reported them for

health violations, as the air was that thick with perfume it was almost

chocking.

Under normal circumstances he would have left and contacted the proper

authorities about the tiny, adorable little kidnap victims and a swat team

would come to free them and deliver just punishment and shut the place

down. However, since this was the wizarding world he would have to at

least free the tiny victims himself.

He had to hold back the bile as some sickeningly dressed girl in bright

lovey-dove colours came up to him smiling brightly. She might have been

a real looker if she wasn't dressed like that, even though the robe was

really short showing her smooth creamy legs none of the males in the

shop, (obviously forced as they all seemed to be in as much distress as

him while trying to converse with girlfriends) looked.

"Can I find you a seat sir?!" she asked him with wide blue eyes sparkling

in hope. "Are you expecting a lady friend?"

"N-no, I'm alone," he replied trying not to gag. He could barely believe,

she and all these other girls were really that oblivious to the pain

attacking their senses.

"Okay, right this way, sir!" she chimed happily skipping along as she led

him to a stool along a bar that curved around the windows.

He sat down, trying not to show how much he hated the place. "Thank

you very much," he forced out to the girls delight as she did this odd little

twirl for him, smiling wider. "I just walked into hell didn't I?" he

muttered to himself.

"Excuse me sir?" she asked, befuddled, as she did not quite hear what he

said.

He chuckled nervously. "I'm sorry, please forgive me, I was just talking to

myself, just remembered the name of this book a friend recommended

the other day and I couldn't for the life of me remember what it was

called."

"Oh, well I'm glad to hear that sir," she said cheerily. "Could I possibly get

you a coffee now, we have a wide range."

"S-sure, just a simple café latté please," he said and she nodded with a

bow, twirling and giggling, this time giving him a flash of bright pink

panties before skipping off. He would have gone for mocha but they were

normally faster to make and he wanted a moment longer.

He grimaced, not that the flash was not nice, but the girl looked to be

about nineteen, twenty and was acting so childishly, and. He looked

around the coffee shop, frowning as he noticed some boys at some tables

nearly in tears, from either this horrid atmosphere or the girl laying into

them, angry for some reason.

That made him look round more, only the boys, himself included seemed

to be affected by the perfume scent but they cared enough about the girls

to suffer through it, or maybe the girls were affected, but in a different

sense. The smell was giving him a sort-of headache, but he wondered

what it could have been doing to the innocent girls.

He quickly looked around; his waitress would be a few minutes. He

looked up as he climbed onto his stool as no one was paying him any

attention and pulled one of the many cages down from the ceiling, hiding

it under the bar. He took real notice after that, that all of the pixies were

female, and loads of different species with no noticeable pattern to their

kidnapping, not that he was a pixy expert.

"Some kind of spell?" he suggested to himself reasonably but shut up

talking to himself, holding the tiny cramped cage between his knees as he

took his coffee from the odd waitress once she returned.

She giggled and near pushed her small cleavage into his face, having

opened her short robe at the top sometime during her trip to give him a

better look. He made it obvious to show he was 'under' whatever she was

trying as he took a sip of his drink. He tried not to show his surprise. He

had tasted this before; it was a mild form of love potion in his drink.

He pushed the thought of just taking her round back and doing her

senseless, or until she blabs, and tells him what is going on, if she was

not under the spell too. In all honesty, she was likely just another victim

by the way she was acting and he was the only customer being served.

"Thank you very much," he said while she was beaming, and if she had

been wearing a bra before, she was not now as she was blatantly let him

see her boobs, nipples included. However, she was blushing up a storm

too, which showed some insight into her subconscious understanding,

embarrassment, but other than that, she didn't show any other sign she

was uncomfortable showing him.

"I was wondering. I would love some freshly baked cookies!" he

continued, hoping to get rid of her for a bit longer.

"Of course!" she squealed in delight, hugging him, he got a face-full

before she hitched her robe back right, kissed him and skipped off

happily. "I'll bake them myself, my love," she said happily disappearing.

He really hoped it was the spell, and she was not in on whatever this

was, because he felt sorry for her, and he doesn't like hurting girls'

feelings unless they were bitches trying to murder him and his family,

and then he made the exception if needed.

Looking around, he sighed in relief as no one even paid him a moment of

attention as he leaned down, face to face with the little reef pixy, as she

stood quietly waiting in her little, too small blue tinsel dress. Her little

blue eyes were sparkling with hope filling her eyes leaving no whites.

She has twitching antenna in her head coming out of yellow hair, and

little pointed ears and twin wings like a dragonfly. Her skin colour was a

light lime green. She was not even wearing anything on her feet and he

could see bruises on her. She had stopped dancing and was resting up

against metal bars, panting, her little chest heaving with exhaustion, and

she looked too skinny, barely fed since her kidnap, if fed at all.

"It's OK now," he whispered to her. His voice paten and speech was

completely new. His 'words' were now like little hums, quiet and

relaxing. "What are they doing to everyone, how are they controlling-."

"Siren!" the little thing whimpered her voice small and timid. It was

normally a little more difficult to hear pixies or fairies because they were

so small, but she was so scared. "Siren, us, and spell; it uses us to bring

girls who bring boys so girls break boys hearts! Boys hate the smell,

inside know its danger, but girls… boys come here anyway as girls pretty,

they like girls, but they leave sad, love potion makes boys love, and girls

break boys hearts, feeding her they do!"

"Feeding who?" he asked but dodged out of his seat as he saw the fear on

her face as she looked passed him. The stool burst into flames, but none

of the other customers took notice.

Harry held the cage protectively as he looked to see the reef pixy had

been knocked out, but her chest was still rising and falling so he knew

she would be okay, but he was still concerned for her. He stood from

where he knelt and grimaced as he saw this fat, old, slimy woman with

boils and warts all over her face. Her black hair was coated in sweat and

had bald patches and grey, and grime and, yuck.

She smiled with broken filthy black and yellow teeth, her right eye

covered in white pus and the other blood red with pinkeye. She was

wearing a black robe ten sizes too small on her, and fat was pouring

through the creases, and it was obvious she was naked underneath as one

of her hairy giant saggy breasts was hanging out between some buttons,

and if it weren't for her giant over hanging gut he would see more of

what he didn't want too.

She held a black coloured wand and stood at about seven feet with

twenty chins and hair all over them. He had never imagined the thought

that he could look at a troll naked, male or female and be okay with that

until he saw this thing. Was she supposed to be a witch or the

boogieman? The thought made him feel ill.

"Like what you see, don't you handsome!" she said as plain fact as she

tried to swagger forward it was more of a stagger. He wondered how the

hell she managed to sneak up on him let alone move. "I'm quite the

beauty, but alas, no man asks me out! They're too intimidated by my

body," she said. Her voice was making him cringe, as it was a cross

between Mr. T and Mickey Mouse, and was not something he would ever

expect to hear, even simulated as a joke online.

Harry shook his head, trying to hold his stomach in as it felt like it was

trying to escape. He has seen ancient mummies, and rotten corpses,

which came to life trying to kill him, and right now, they seemed like fun

not-gross things to fight. He would rather commit necrophilia with a

zombie than let this woman touch him.

"I don't know what kind of mirror you've been using, but, oh fuck you're

revolting!" he spat out shocking her when he looked closer and she

flickered from fat to beautiful and back again.

She smiled, thinking she had fixed her illusion, but it was obviously a

mental illusion, which would not affect him.

"Yeah, not going to work elephant lady!" he said taking a step back, the

pixies having stopped dancing, he could see the patrons shaking their

heads looking around, and a few boys and girls along with young men

and young women threw up upon seeing her as she fumed, losing

concentration and not realising the spell had stopped.

"Why you brat!" she hissed out angrily, flinging a spell he dodged. "I

handed you that silly little bitch's innocence to play with and this is the

thanks I get. I knew it was too good to be true that a boy would be drawn

here by the spell!"

"Yeah, she's cute and pretty fine, but I'm not going to take advantage of a

drugged up girl!" he replied as he raised his right hand and she staggered

back as a small but deadly ball of fire burst to life, aimed at her. "Now,

I'm taking all of these pixies, the siren, your waitress, and the 'customers'

and we're leaving. I shall then be reporting you for illegal use of magic,

and then you'll be hunted and put in jail where you belong!"

"NEVER!" she roared out when suddenly she was hit by several spells

from two baffled people sitting behind her. She collapsed with a huge

crash, shattering a table as she fell on it.

Harry looked them over while they were trying to shake off their stupors.

The first was a man with shaggy black hair and blue eyes while the

woman at the table next to his was pretty, slender, and with pink hair.

They were sitting with two confused people; the hot woman with the

man had crinkled red hair while the guy with the hot young thing was an

older guy, maybe the same age as the black haired man, with greying

brown hair, if you calculated in the obvious lycanthropy.

The other two had drawn their wands, standing too as they noticed what

was going on, the spell leaving them, slowly but surely, but still faster

than Harry would have thought.

"Who is she, and what did she do to us?" the waitress girl asked, holding

a trey of freshly baked cookies, looking at them she let them drop to the

floor. "I'm sorry, they had love potion in them," she said sadly.

"Miss. Tonks," the red haired woman said, shaking her head clearer. "Get

this thing out of my sight!" she hissed such venom even Harry flinched.

"Yes ma'am," the pink haired girl said nodding as she went to levitate

only to conjure a giant blanket first and leaving with her, the lykan, or

maybe not quite lykan, as he still had trouble with the phases of the

moon; so he needed to work on that.

Harry just placed down the pixie cage and went passed towards the back

room.

"Where do you think you're going?" the woman demanded, angry with

him. "You are to leave the siren to us!"

Harry just gave her a look of 'insert cuss here'. "I don't think so. I'll be

taking her away from here and you morons' thank you very much. I'm

not rescuing her for you to dump her in another fish tank for perverts to

touch!" he said leaving into the back room.

He was not followed as he spun his way through some corridors and

through a secret passageway. "Oh, fuck!" he said, wide eyed as pixy bones

and decaying tiny bodies littered the chamber. There were cages of

thousands of pixies fluttering, but they stopped as they saw him, hope

shinning in their little hearts.

Looking around they were all starving, and in the centre was a small

glass tank of filthy salt water, no bigger than a child's paddling pool, and

very shallow. She was barely submerged. Her arms were hanging over

the edges with webbed fingers, as she lay on her back. She was so skinny

he could see her ribs. Her blue and green tail was dull and drying out.

Her long blue hair was matted and dry, looking brittle to the touch.

Her wrists were chained to the floor with shackles and her pale skin was

pasty, dry and flaky. Runes marked the outside of the 'pool'. Her eyes

were closed and she was sleeping, pained by her expression, her fanged

teeth grit in agony. She had bruises covering her bare skin and some

blistered burnt skin on her breasts, having lost so much weight having

gotten very small.

She looked too delicate as he knelt by her side, checking her pulse; it was

erratic and too weak. Her eyes flickered open weakly as she felt the

touch; her piercing black eyes were near lifeless.

"Sshh, it's OK now," he said softly to her as he stroked her hair and tears

fell from her eyes. "I'm... I'm from the Council... or... oh, sweeties, it's

okay, everything will be okay from now on. I'll get you home, I promise."

He placed his free hand in the water while she would not let go of his

other and started concentrating, mumbling words. The water level started

rising, and then overflowing the pool, soaking him, her breathing started

evening out as he replicated the saltwater, conjuring more, enough to

make her feel more comfortable.

Harry had flooded the whole chamber, some of the lower pixies

managing to get themselves something to soak in, to calm their aches, as

they knew they should not drink it. He stopped the water after a few

minutes and in a swift action managed to shatter her chains.

She held onto him, as he seemed to pull a blanket out of nowhere and

wrapped her in it to give her her privacy and modesty. He pulled her into

his arms and she held onto him, whimpering in his embrace as he sat her

on his lap, drying her off, her tail moulded and reformed into weak

skinny legs before he stood up.

He held her protectively as all of the cages in the chamber exploded open

and pixies poured out with cries of thanks, some carrying injured or

weaker friends, as they could not fly.

Entering back out into the shop, it was near empty except for that red

haired woman and a few other people, the cages empty as the last pixy

left out the open door, waving to him in gratitude.

He looked over the siren as she was whimpering and he could hear her

stomach growling with hunger. He smiled sadly, kissed her forehead

while she found content in him, and drifted off to sleep in the knowledge

that he would get her help, and get her home.

"Where will you take her?" the red haired woman asked.

He looked to her, shaking his head. "I'm taking her home so her people

can see to her wounds and we can feed her," he said before leaving, only

to stop in the doorway. "Wizards will find travelling by sea dangerous for

a while, so I suggest you spread the word," he said before just leaving,

disappearing with a dispersal of space.

"Amelia, you're going to get bitched at a lot by people who would want

an actual live siren to study," the black haired man said.

"Possibly, but this was the right thing to do, Sirius," she replied with a

sigh. "Plus, that boy can make a fireball without a wand; I don't want to

risk the humiliation of a kid beating me up."

"Point taken," he said with a small grin.

Harry had taken the mergirl home, and sat chest deep within the surf of

an uninhabited island, hidden by magic, only wearing his beige cargo

shorts. He could only find the place because his charge allowed it. He

stroked her blue hair caringly as he had gotten rid of the blanket,

covering her almost fully in the salt water, she relished in the comfort of

his arms, as he helped her eat the fruit he had gotten her first.

The water crashed into them as night started to fall. The silver orb of the

moon lighting them, and it would seem romantic if not for the injured

girl. He cuddled her while they waited for her people to come for her. He

knew they would, but their protection came first, so they had to wait.

They had to make sure it was not a trap to capture more of them.

He had to chew the fruit for his new friend, and because she needed the

good stuff from it, he has to pass it to her mouth to mouth. She accepted

it like this after she almost chocked on a piece he tried giving her, first as

she was too weak to chew. He lowered his mouth and she near kissed the

fruit from him, and he could sense her sweetness and love.

She made sweet little noises as she ate. Her little mouth smiling as the

already mashed up fruit slithered down her throat. He found it quite

amusing that she seemed to be enjoying his attention and semi-kisses as

he fed her like a bird would feed a baby-bird or something like that.

However, darkness had settled over the island and he had run out of fruit

so settled for holding his charge and waiting. Then he sensed the

unknown, coming from further out, eyes widening as he saw them,

around thirty beautiful girls ageing from sixteen to nineteen at the most

with long hair covering their breasts as they walked with legs, completely

naked, shimmering in the moonlight.

Harry had heard that sirens could control the legs thing they do, but also

knew that out of the water it was an automatic thing, and they could not

last long without salt water. His charge couldn't do it consciously because

she was too weak at the moment, which was why he stroked her tail

under the water.

The sirens ranged from normal human hair colours from blonde, to more

unique such as purples and greens, and from busty, to large, and small

breasted, to black, white, and Asian. They stepped up, surrounding him

and his 'mermaid'. Now, to a man not in the know, this was a fantasy

come to life, but to a wise man, knew how dangerous they could be while

in the water.

They did not speak as they surrounded him, and they did not have vocal

cords in the same sense as humans, or a language. They just waited,

watching him while their sister had brightened, making little mewing

sounds of greeting. It dropped a few stern looks from a few of her sisters

as they smiled at her, looking relieved to see her again.

Harry took this as his cue to stand up. They stood cautiously, and

watched how he held their sister, the gentleness, and the trust she

showed in him made more relax. He then offered her to one of them, and

though a little reluctant the dark skinned mergirl went to her sister,

pulling her lovingly to her chest, kissing her lips with a shimmer of blue

light, it seemed to make the younger of the two look healthier.

He had heard rumours that a sirens kiss could heal, but sirens kept

themselves to themselves, except for when they needed a male to breed

with, but then that was easy stuff, so there had never been any real

proof. It was a beautiful and caring sight. It was a love deeper than he

knew; that of siblings. It made him feel the loss of his own sisters, and

want to hurry to them as soon as possible, to protect them.

It took him a moment to realise that a few of the sirens were thanking

him as they curled their bodies around him. They each hugged him, and

kissed his lips before pulling back, leaving an emotional impression of

their love for their sister and their gratitude.

He accepted every kiss, feeling the thanks, and having been given

something special; something he realised from the thoughts that slid to

him through the kisses were meant for family, which meant they now

considered him family.

He smiled as they had finished, surprised when he went to say bye to his

siren that the one holding her kissed him, deep with a long tongue, and

he realised these weren't just her thoughts and feelings but his girls too;

her love, her eternal gratitude, her everything.

She pulled back after a full minute of a dizzying kiss and smiled,

gesturing her sister, in her arms where she was sleeping. He knew she

would pass on his feelings and thoughts of her to her sister when she

woke, so nodded his head, grateful.

"Oh what an amazing sight, and so many new pets...!"

The sirens went from gentle to vicious in seconds, claws, fangs, and

hissing as they all looked over as a fat blob of a woman stood on the

beach with around thirty or more leering men. Voldemort's Death Eaters,

and bound at their feet was that young Tonks auror and the lykan man.

Harry looked up, as the moon was not full. If this woman did this two

nights ago this could have been bad for them as lykan were not likely

going to attack sirens in the water as they6 were vicious monsters, not

stupid. The lykan was badly beaten and unconscious, and though pretty

bruised up Tonks was still awake, crying in her binds, and gagged.

"How the hell did you get here you fat slob?!" Harry demanded, enraged.

She laughed as if not insulted and her Death Eaters sneered and hissed in

outrage, obviously caught in the woman's lies. "I placed tracers on that

useless wench just in case I had to find her, and where does she lead us

but to the Sirens Cove!"

"I guess that means you're never leaving this island!" he said, turning to

the siren holding her injured sister. "Take her… take Misty," he said,

using the name from the memories… a thought of a name that came to

him, as they do not seem to have names in the traditional human sense.

"Take her and get out of here. I can handle these losers, and trust me…

none of them will leave alive!"

She looked reluctant for a moment before the dark skinned beauty

nodded and dropped backwards falling into and under the water, her

sisters following, gone, even though the Dark Fatty and her gang of Death

Eaters tried firing magic to stop them, it was no good, they were too fast,

and this was their territory, their island.

The Dark Fatty looked back at Harry, fuming. "You foolish boy, it doesn't

matter, I'll get it back, and some more too, maybe I'll sell some as

playthings!"

Harry sneered as he made some gestures with his hands, in a pattern. The

Dark Fatty only survived as two Death Eaters surprisingly got in the way

as two huge whips of salt water blazed out steaming with a fiery heat and

sliced them in two before dropping back down with a splash.

He dropped back into the water after a shocked pause the Death Eaters

opened fire. Harry was holding his breath, using magic so he could see

under water. They were quite pathetic when it came to spell choice. They

were trying to curse him, but curses or jinxes would not pass through the

water. They should have been trying cutting hexes, bludgeoners, or any

force type spells really, or even aqua manipulation.

Though, he wondered why he was complaining. Their idiocy was his

luck. He swam around; out of their line of fire, sticking his head up, he

smirked. He lifted his right hand, concentrating a small light flickered to

life growing into a baseball sized yellow orb of light.

He aimed and the orb flew, twirling when it dived down at his command-

gesture and in a huge explosion, three Death Eaters met their end. The

other Death Eaters and the Dark Fatty looked around, now showing

concern but Harry had already moved, using the distraction to get back

onto the beach, hidden behind some rocks and trees.

Streams of blue light arched around Harry's right hand as it materialised

a silver handgun, nearly completely full with bullets. He poked his head

round to see the nervous Death Eaters and the Dark Fatty shouting at

them to get him, ordering them to get in the water.

That was a very grave mistake as several obeyed, walking into their

knees. They seemed to all just slip in, down, gone and they were not

going to come out alive as Harry waited. Then the first brutalised body

broke the surface followed by the others, one after the other. It was kind

of creepy since he knew how gentle sirens really were, but threaten them

and their home and they could be vicious.

The Death Eaters were starting to realise that they were not fighting the

usual type and that their lives really were in danger, and that Harry

alone was dangerous, but calculate in the sirens waiting in the ocean and

that just added to the danger because they could not run to the sea for

protection, only to their deaths.

Harry smirked as he stood, using the horror scene as a distraction; he

fired, hitting a few, killing two men and wounding five more. The

wounded just dropped to the sand crying and whimpering. Harry hid

again as the others turned; trying to curse him, but the rocks just blocked

them.

He has to wonder whether any of them had heard about other magic's

that might blow up his cover, or transfigure it to move or something, but

as before, their ignorance was his gain.

"ENOUGH!" the Dark Fatty screamed and the firing stopped. "Who the

hell do you think you are boy?!" she screamed in her anger.

"Harry King. You are?" he answered, amused as his gun disappeared since

it was out of ammo and he had no more for that type of weapon.

"I am the Dark Lady Selene!" she said proudly. "I have been biding my

time, feeding off the misery of others for years, now you hope to ruin

everything, KING!"

"Well that explains the weight issues," he responded, amused while he

could near feel her hate. "Though, I have to wonder what Voldemort

would think if he saw you using his minions without permission?!" he

said, sensing the Death Eaters flinching, either at the name, or about

what Voldemort would do to them if he found out.

"I care not!" she replied, not so angry now. "But I do know what heroes

care about. They care about innocent people, like Nymphadora Tonks

and the werewolf, Remus Lupin!"

"Oh, crap… that's not playing fair!" he said, annoyed, almost winging.

"Wait… Nymphadora… that's freaking hilarious!" he said laughing as he

stood with his hands up. He could see the auror trying to give him the

evil eye, but her whimpers and tears ruined it.

The Death Eaters all held him at wand-point while she smiled, her wand

pointed at Tonks. "Good boy, now throw down your wand! Having a hero

in a cage will be most pleasing, maybe I can capture Potter too, and you

can share. It would certainly show the competition that I was best!"

Harry sighed, rolling his eyes as he just flickered away, appearing right

by her feet, grabbed Tonks and Lupin and flickered back behind his rock

out of sight. The Dark Fatty just stood stock still, staring at the place by

her feet in shock.

"These guys are fucking idiots!" Harry said to Tonks while she was just

looking up at him, blinking in surprise while he untied her, she nearly

hugged the life out of him before pulling back, embarrassed and pulling

her gag off to help untie Lupin, but kept quiet at Harry's gesture.

The Dark fatty screamed after a moment. "You incompetent buffoons...!

It's no wonder Voldemort was getting nowhere! Which one of you was in

charge of the anti-apparation jinx?"

"N-none of us..." one of the men braved. He was shuddering, and

speaking slowly, fearful. "Y-you said that-." She was obviously blaming

him as she just killed him, not even a little torture as a first strike.

"Okay, King! I see, maybe its money you want, and I have plenty of

money!"

"I would like plenty of money!" he initially agreed. "But no can do. I

won't abandon by values no matter the sum!" he said as he created a

silvery orb between his hands winking at Tonks while she watched in

awe. He stood and threw it like a grenade.

The Death Eaters all jumped out of the way, fleeing as it thudded and

sunk into the sand, making it glow white for a second before fading out.

The Death Eaters started getting up, looking at a little burnt spot with a

tiny weed sticking out, and before the others could warn against it, one

Death Eater plucked it out.

The ground started shaking, and the Death Eaters screaming. Tonks had

to look, grimacing as the sand was spinning like a vortex swallowing

Death Eaters to their doom, and when it stopped only five Death Eaters

and the Dark Fatty survived.

Harry now felt satisfied enough in his own talents to stand up. He had

never had such an easy battle; everyone he knew would have nullified his

sinkhole spell before or after it took effect. It only worked on sand or

really, really thick wet mud.

It was now obvious that the Death Eaters feared him. Tonks was just

peaking over the rocks, concerned with how she would explain this to

Dumbledore and her boss. Though, she couldn't help but admire the

young man and his talent for ass-kicking; he would be the best auror on

the force if he joined up, and the guy the corrupt crapped themselves

because when they saw him.

"Wow, looks like I've won!" Harry said in amusement as the Death Eaters

stepped back from him, but trying to keep away from the Dark Fatty too

as they could die either way.

That was when the Dark Fatty screeched as she had gotten too close to

the water, and in seconds several siren were out, dragging her kicking

and screaming into their domain and out of sight. That left the Death

Eaters alone and they were quivering, and in seconds threw down their

wands and surrendered, begging.

Harry walked out from around the rocks and closer, and even without a

drawn wand they kept moving back until one gasped. Looking down as

his shoe got wet.

"No!" he muttered quivering while his fellows looked to him confounded.

The sirens were so fast; the men disappeared in but a moment. The other

Death Eaters had not the chance to comprehend what had him panicked.

A beautiful blonde siren stepped out of the ocean a moment later, naked,

with a smile as men started bobbing up behind her, dead. She slid into

Harry's arms and let her lips brush his before they were kissing deeply,

holding each other tight when she pulled away, smiling after she had

given him the message from her people, welcoming him as their brother.

He smiled as he had accepted the honour in the kiss, and she stepped

back with a silent giggle, peaking him on the lips one last time before

slipping back into the water, and the last he saw of her was her golden

silvery tail splash once before she had swum too deep to see.

Turning he watched Tonks as she had found a wand and levitated Lupin

over. "Umm… what is all that kissing about?" she could not help but ask,

blushing as she checked out his fit body and wiping tear stains from her

eyes.

He laughed, shaking his head. "It is how they communicate, with touch,

kisses, emotions, and expressions. It is a great honour for a human to

share that."

"O-k," she said, shaking her head. "So how do we get off this island? I

don't know where we are, and looking, I couldn't apparate that far

anyway, and certainly not with Remus."

Harry sighed as he grabbed her arm, and the floating mans and they

disappeared only to reappear back in Hogsmead. Tonks looked around in

shock as Harry did not even look winded, from jumping hundreds of

miles.

"You should probably get him some medical attention!" Harry said with a

tired sigh. "I'm never going to catch a break am I?" he asked no one as

Tonks had quickly left, apparating her friend to hospital for some

treatment, for him and for her.

He sighed as he felt exhausted and needed a good night's rest as it was

now starting to get late. Therefore, he disappeared, only to reappear in

an old apartment in London that his grandpas used when he found him.

He now owned it and, yep he found a bed and collapsed boneless, asleep

before his head hit the pillow, but for a place not used it sure it was

clean.

However, once morning came and he stirred and stretched as he sat up,

coming he came face to face with two young women, one of which was

holding a cricket bat, both a little dirty and worse for wear, he was

startled.

The girl with the cricket bat held it threateningly. "Who are you and how

did you get in, we changed the locks? The owners haven't been here in

years!?"

Harry rubbed his head looking the girls over; though taking a sniff they

both had not washed in a while, they were quite the lookers with dark

hair and fair blue eyes. He figured they were sisters.

"Wow, I have cute squatters, and not drug peddling douche bags," he

commented, unconcerned about the older sister with the bat as he could

take it from her at any time with little fuss, but if it made her feel safer

he would let her keep it until she choose to put it down. "Oh, wait, you're

not drug peddling douche bags are you?"

"No," the younger of the two said with a small smile. "I'm Amanda, and

this is my big sister Lizzy-!"

"Shh!" Lizzy said trying to hush her, but she was too late.

Harry shrugged, smiling as he hoped out of bed, making the older

nervous as she eyed his solid chest, and realised from his muscles that he

was not a push over whereas many muscular men were. "How about we

make a deal?" he suggested, startling them.

"W-what kind of deal...?" Lizzy asked nervously as her cheeks darkened as

her mind went to naughty place's, which was the standard in situations

like that, but on TV, in films, online it was never such a good-looking

guy.

He laughed as he saw what she was thinking. "No, nothing like that...

you're both pretty, but I'm not a jerk," he said, rolling his eyes while they

both blushed sighing, and pleased with the compliment. "You can both

stay here, legally, rent free for as long as you want as long as you keep

the place good, tidy up, that sort of thing. Then every-so-often I'll need a

place to crash, and I do not like the couch so you either share with each

other or me, I'm not fussed, and then I'm a big believer in a delicious

meal when I come home."

"OK!" the younger girl said excitedly. "But the water and gas don't work

so we can't cook you a real awesome breakfast or let you have a shower.

Well, we can make you scrambled egg in the microwave; we have loads

of eggs? And then you can have them on toast; the toaster works?"

Harry smiled, shaking his head. "I don't get why the gas is off, but," he

said walking passed them, Lizzy putting her bat down as they followed

him to the bathroom where he touched the wall by the bathtub with

shower, muttered a few words and the girls gasped as the wall glowed

red, they heard some churning, then it stopped.

Harry then turned on the tap and mucky water came out until it cleared

and he turned it off. "It was just a blockage. I don't know about the gas.

I'll get someone around to look at it when I can as I don't want to risk

your lives trying to sort that. It could be dangerous."

"How did you do that?" Lizzy asked feeling scared and awed.

He looked at her smiling. "I'm a sorcerer," he said flicking his wrist, blue

light formed a large thick book in his hand. "Here, these are kiddie spells,

my friend Ocean… well, she finds them amusing, but all I can see is a

pretty cool way for novices to learn a few neat tricks in the mystic

department," he said handing her the large book.

"I can learn real magic?" Amanda asked hopefully; still baffled by

everything.

He shrugged. "Sure, you're not witches but you can become mystics. I'm

not promising you'll get very good, but if you want to try, this book is the

book you'll want to start out with," he said leading them out of the

bathroom and into the apartments lounge where that blue light

manifested some clothes on the couch.

"Oh, by the way, there are rules, and laws you would need to follow," he

said as he handed them a pamphlet. "I've broken pretty much all of these

one's, but this pamphlet pretty much just states the obvious."

"Why are you-?" Lizzy tried to ask.

However, he interrupted, answering. "Because I'm going to be staying

here from time to time, it will be less stressful if you're a part of who I

am, and I can sense your potential. And unless you want to watch, I'm

going to get changed now. I only smell of salt water and don't want a

cold shower."

"Sorry!" they both chimed leaving the room with their new and intriguing

book.

Harry exited after he got dressed in some black cargo trousers, black tee,

and some white running shoes. Stretching a little, he felt good and found

the girls in the kitchen having made some breakfast. He ate with them in

the lounge and answered questions all morning before he put up some

wards and had to leave in search of his sisters.

He gave Amanda and Lizzy his phone number to call him if they needed

too, and took their Pay As You Go numbers and left with a grin in a

splash of wind.

"Do you think we can learn to do that?" Amanda asked her sister, excited.

Lizzy looked at her shrugging. "I don't know, but do you think he will do

me?"

"Us!" her sister replied, smirking when they both burst out laughing at

how lucky they had gotten.

4. Jinxes Fly in Hogsmeade

King of Bandit

Chapter 4

Jinxes Fly in Hogsmead

It was the next morning when Harry appeared once more in Hogsmead

looking around. He just had to find his sisters, or someone who knew

where they would be. That meant he had to find an informant, which led

him passed the boarded up coffee shop and to the Three Broomsticks

pub. It looked nicer than that coffee place, and a likely place to find a

blabbermouth.

He stopped in the entrance where he could hear and see inside. It was

crowded for lunchtime, and taking a huge sniff of the air, the only thing

he could smell was the delicious scent of food. Then to add, the place was

not decked out in tat that made you want to tear out your eyes.

"Excuse me, fella, what you doing'?"

He was a little startled as he looked around to see a giant of a man with

shaggy brown beard and hair wearing a huge moleskin coat. His beetle

black eyes were trying to peer into the pub to see if he could see what

Harry was looking at.

"Oh, sorry, man," he replied sheepishly. "It's just the last time I went into

a… place, here, it was the coffee shop and I had to foil some… things evil

scheme and free all of those adorable pixies and a siren."

"Wow, that were you!" he boomed out with a large grin taking Harry's

hand and shaking it and him. "It's a pleasure… Rubeus Hagrid, but just

Hagrid is fine! I'm keeper of keys and grounds at Hogwarts, not to

mention Magical Creatures teacher. So are you an investigator of some

sorts?" he asked as he finally let Harry's hand go.

"Oh, no... not really," Harry said rolling his shoulders to make sure he

was fine after the handshake to end all handshakes, and he thought those

metro sexual (lame/limp) handshakes were bad. "I was just in the right

place at the right time. I took the siren home, and that bitch had escaped

and followed, captured the auror too…"

He nodded his head readily. "Yeah, I ain't heard the full tale yet, but I

heard a bit. Wow, that were you, too. You do get around. Let me buy you

a drink, as a thank you for saving me friends. I can tell you're new

around here, and I know lots about Hogwarts and Hogsmead if you

want?"

"Wow, thanks man, that will be cool," he said leading the friendly man in

through the crowd to the bar where they found two free seats to one

corner. It is not often that heroics got you a free drink.

"Afternoon Hagrid!" greeted a busty older woman who quite honestly still

had 'it' and then some. "Who's your cute friend?" she asked all

flirtatiously.

"Harry King," he introduced himself. "It was nice to meet you," he

answered for himself shaking her hand.

Hagrid just chuckled. "He's the boy who uncovered the goings on in the

coffee shop; hero he is," he said surprising her. "I'll have my usual

Rosmerta, and whatever, Harry's having."

"I'll just have lemonade!" he answered at her look.

However, she looked baffled. "I'm sorry, I've been asked for that before,

by muggle-born kids, but I don't actually know what it is."

He sighed, rolling his eyes. "Then I'll have a half-and-half chocolate and

vanilla milkshake."

"Now that I can do," she said with a smile. "Anything else...?"

"A bowl of fries wouldn't go amiss," he answered with a grin as he had

only had some scrambled eggs and a bit of toast that morning so he was

starting to get peckish. She nodded and quickly rushed off to get their

order and it was a surprise as a certain girl wearing a blue robe with

decent clothes underneath brought them their drinks and fries.

"H-hi… Harry, right?" she said timidly, and he nodded, amused with her

still. "I wanted to properly apologise about before and thank you for

rescuing me. Rosmerta took me in and gave me a job, so I'll be fine now,

thank you very much," she said blushing.

"I'm glad," he answered, smiling. "You look much better now, and don't

hesitate to call on me if you want to, you know, now you're not drugged

up," he said suggestively while she backed up, giggling and blushing,

bumping into things, which he found endearing before she rushed off,

heart pounding.

Harry laughed while Hagrid hadn't seemed to have noticed their 'chat' as

he was busy starting on some fries from this giant bowl set between them

next to his giant tankard, and Harry's huge milkshake with whipped

cream and a cherry on top.

"At least the magical world does something right," he said munching on a

fry. "These are some nice fries, and," he used his straw and tried some of

his shake. "And dam that's nice, like a drinkable ice cream, clears the

head, refreshes, and wakes you up after a hard day."

Hagrid chuckled, nodding his head. "It sure is! Rosmerta's place does you

right," he readily agreed. "So, got something interesting you need to be

doing here. I take it you're not from the UK, or You-Know-Who would be

more wary."

"I was born in Wales but I haven't been in the UK for a while now, but

mainly South America and Africa, but me and my grandpas had been all

over the place really. I'm actually here looking to fined Rose and June

Potter!" he answered, shrugging when he noticed the giant of a man had

been startled.

"Why would you want to find them for?" he asked in a hushed voice,

unable to hide his surprise.

"To protect them," he answered, rolling his eyes. "If Lily Potter is really

dead then that leave James, and I shall not allow that moronic bastard to

ruin their lives any further. Plus, it's kind of a big brothers job and

responsibility!"

"Y-you can't be," he replied eying Harry up and down, and though there

were many differences between him and James and the way they acted;

it was the eyes, just like Rose and June's, just like Lily's.

"Y-you're him, but I heard you were dead!" the giant of a man said in

awe. "Oh my god, it really is you! Lily would have… she would have

been so happy just knowing you were alive, and look at you; the hero!"

"Yeah, well," he muttered, embarrassed, turning away. "You never really

know you're going to miss something until it's gone."

"I guess you're right," he replied, not sure what else he could say when

suddenly someone in the pub screamed.

They spun around to see men and woman pulling on masks and drawing

wands as one of them already killed some innocent man. They were

already laughing as the ground shook and explosions burst outside with

deathly screams and people running passed the windows in their terror.

"A Death Eater flash-mob...?! Well that's certainly new," Harry muttered

to himself sighing. "This is getting to be ridiculous. Well, okay it was

getting ridiculous yesterday, but now!" he was just ranting to himself as

he had already moved, having snuck up on one he had him in a chocker

hold, snapping his neck he dropped him to the floor in moments.

He grabbed a straggling Death Eater by her robes and slammed her

painfully into a wall where she dropped her wand. "Please tell me you're

not working for the Dark Fatty because that would mean the bitch got

away again!"

Harry could see the fear through the eyeholes in her mask as she shook

her head frantically as she saw her dead comrade behind him, and

knowing this one was not going easy on them, instead, being violent and

uncaring about taking their lives.

"W-we work only for the Dark Lord!" she stammered out so he pulled her

back towards him and pushed her back, smashing her head on the wall

she fell down out cold.

He felt a little bad for her; she sounded young enough that peers or older

family may have pressured her into joining under risk of dead, but she

and others still could have sided against this. He was sure that

Dumbledore would have taken them in and offered them safe haven,

even if he was barmy and a little off his rocker; he was still smart, and as

wizards go, mind-bogglingly powerful.

Turning he was impressed to see Hagrid swinging Death Eaters around

like ragdolls while some less experienced tried stunning him but the

stunners had no effect, so Harry took a wild guess that the man was half-

giant by that and his size.

Walking up behind two, Harry grabbed them by their heads and face

planted them into tables. It was disheartening to see few people fighting

back as others screamed and ran in circles, and Death Eaters, laughing,

were torturing more. They had not noticed the violent resistance.

Harry took advantage of that throwing two more clearly through the

pubs glass window, cutting them up they fell twitching and whimpering

outside where scum like them should be. He dodged down, back-hand-

springing to his feet he picked up a heavy circular table and threw it,

almost like a Frisbee spinning with the momentum and using two hands.

It smashed into his attackers' throat and he was not getting up anymore,

if ever after that.

Looking around the pub was secure, with the wimps tying up those that

might wake and looking terrified. Harry looked out of the shattered

window as many more Death Eaters marched in a large group, blasting

this that and the other leaving dead witches and wizards in their wake,

and not caring about their ages.

It made him grit his teeth in anger as he watched adults fleeing passed a

small boy as he was in the path of the Death Eaters crying, on his butt.

Harry did not even need to think about it as he jumped through the

window and ran, outside, at them.

The Death Eaters spotted him and tried to hex him, but he weaved

around their spells and snatched up the boy into his arms as he skidded

to a stop.

"Barrier of Light and Hope, ASSIST!" he roared out as several spells came

for them. Harry cradled the boy in his arms while he cried and

whimpered more. He could not be any older than five years old, and

Harry hated to think that his parents had been killed, but even more, that

they would have abandoned the child to save themselves.

Harry and the boy blazed with light as the spells smashed into an

invisible barrier. The spell was rippling transparent light under the

onslaught. However, Harry was already fleeing back to the pub in that

moment where Hagrid stood waiting.

"You Okay?" the giant man asked, looking him over for injury.

"Yeah," he nodded, handing the crying boy over to Rosmerta as she stood

in the doorway, taking him and cradling him protectively, getting all the

luck in her bosom.

"They're not very powerful, just large in numbers," he continued, shaking

off that naughty thought as he had important things to think about, like

the 'battle' right now. "Numbers can outdo talent if there's enough. Check

this, though!" he said rushing back out.

Harry stood on the centre of the path both hands out palms pointing

forward, right palm flat to the back of the other hand. He smirked as he

concentrated, pulling forth his magic. His power seemed to supercharge

the atmosphere, making it crackle, and heat the air.

"Beseech, I God of War, bring down the Hounds of Hell!" he roared out,

his palm glowing red with flickering flames as he concentrated further on

his cast. "I bring forth the rush of flames, and here forth comes the Reign

of Fire!"

The flames on his hands burst out creating a complicated magic circle

with fire seals, brands, and runes with dog shapes and patterns of fire, as

tall as his body in diameter, round.

The Death Eaters seemed to stop as one when the circle of fire pulsed and

blazing flame dogs burst out, sucking the flames away from the

runological mark, several of them, charging the Death Eaters, melting

away the flaming circle as they went, until it had completely gone.

Harry dropped to one knee, panting, as that kind of magic took a lot out

of him, winding him for a bit, as it was a summoning cast rather than

something simpler as a temporary barrier.

The dogs tore into screaming Death Eaters, taking their numbers down

through death or injury, ten percent before they fizzled out, running out

of magic.

The Death Eaters had tried everything they could think of against the

dogs, even water, but idiots like them would never have the knowledge

or talent to dispel them, and wizards had a dark spell similar, so they

should have known to run.

Hagrid surprisingly helped Harry back onto his feet, looking very

impressed. The Death Eaters had stopped; this was no longer a laughing

matter because someone had changed the rules, as that someone used

deadly magic against them. They now had to be cautious as they looked

to their burnt husked and chewed up comrades.

"Got any more tricks like that, Harry?" Hagrid asked as the Death Eaters

were starting to come around screaming about their only being two of

them when suddenly white beams of light blast down in a whoosh like

something from Star Trek. They had apparated at speeds, so it was a lot

more noticeable and showy than blinking away and blinking back, which

was 'slow', or even a pop or crack as you displace the air doing it

normally.

Tonks had turned up looking better than before. She was with that red

haired woman, Amelia or whatever, and that man with black shaggy

hair, now getting a none-drugged look, he looked familiar, Sirius, that

name? Then the lykan, Lupin was with them, and a large black auror and

finally a scared auror with a peg leg, Mad-Eye-Moody from what he knew

about the magical UK's cops he was retired.

They just ignored Harry and Hagrid and started flinging spells; though

not deadly were obviously intent on wounding rather than stunning.

They likely learnt that a stun victim could be woken up to fight straight

away, whereas an injured Death Eater needed the doctor to heal them

first, which they would not have on the field of battle.

Harry's right hand sparked with yellow light as a ball of energy grew into

it, and fired. It rocketed passed Sirius's ear and smashed into the Death

Eater ranks as they had started defending themselves.

The man looked back at him with wide eyes before he grinned. "I like

your style kid!" he said when Harry charged, knocking him over as a

killing curse came overhead. "Whoa, I own you one," he said as they got

up, hiding behind rocks at the side of the road.

"Coffee anyone...?" Harry replied, amused.

"Right," Sirius said laughing. "I owe you two."

Harry grinned as he stood; the Death Eaters were actually falling back.

He moved, running at them, weaving in and out of spells. Some of them

fled, leaving just five. He got to them pretty fast, running up the side of a

damage-ridden building, he hopped off, coming down the Death Eater

could only screech in horror, and it felt like a wall had fallen on his face,

he was down.

Harry skidded round, his right hand slamming into another's throat, then

grabbing his robe, pulling him closer his knee buried in his gut. He spat

up blood, wide eyed, gasping for breath, his mask falling off. Harry held

him as the other three fired, using him as a shield he screamed until a

killing curse put him out.

Harry lifted him, using him as his own personal human shield he ran at

them, feeling the spells hit through the body before throwing it at one

Death Eater who caught it instead of moving, and dropped his wand.

Harry dived out of the way of a curse and it hit the one holding his dead

comrade, causing him to scream in agony as it chopped off a hand, now

holding the body in his arms, he went down with a swift leg sweep,

leaving two.

The remaining Death Eater took shaky steps back as Harry took his time

standing up straight. He could see the fear, smell it in the air. The rules

were now out of the window so they fired. They had no choice but to

fight. They forgot, in their fright that they could still apparate or

surrender to the aurors.

Harry dodged, sliding under a spell his left foot kicked up, shattering

whatever this one had between his legs. He squeaked like a little mouse

before Harry flicked himself up and his left fist shattered the purists jaw,

knocking him out to the floor. Harry had to jump back as the final Death

Eaters tried his luck again.

Harry looked at him as he stopped firing and started walking slowly

towards him while he was now shaking so much Harry did not need to

dodge. He tried to hit Harry but the spell just flew wide and Harry kept

coming, nonstop like a juggernaut.

"P-please get away from me you monster!" the Death Eater cried out in

despair as no one was coming to his rescue.

He tried firing again, but his hand would not stop moving, and after a

few moments, he could not even get his wand to do anything he was so

scared, his whole life flashing before his eyes, and it wasn't very

impressive, but very sad.

"Monster, says the man who tortures, mains, and torments the weak and

defenceless!" Harry hissed out a reply as he was in the man's space and

tore off his mask, dropping it to the floor as if dissolved into nothing,

being a conjure like all of their masks.

The Death Eater was not much older than he was, with tears trailing

down his cheek. "You sicken me with your pathetic need to hate for hates

sake!" Harry sneered before head-butting the pathetic creature, breaking

his nose and knocking him out to the ground.

However, Harry turned as he heard children screaming. He hadn't seen

them, and they were holding two children hostage, floating above their

heads. They saw him coming; they were terrified, and a few fired spells

that he dodged with ease, increasing his speed towards them as they

were down a side road, and making everyone who saw him blink in

surprise, since he only got faster. He jumped up, spinning twice at a side

angle in between two killers, landing lightly in a sweeping motion he

continued; his momentum unfazed.

Harry King could now hear the two children cries and screams louder, as

he dodged left and then right, speeding right to the Death Eaters, and

ducking a spell, under that Death Eaters wand. He grabbed his wrist with

his right hand holding his arm outstretched, tight, all in one motion as he

came up his left fist smashed into the Death Eater's elbow.

The masked man screamed in pain as bone splintered out of his skin,

splattering blood from under his sleeve. Harry pulled the Death Eater to

his knees with his damaged arm, as he cried and whimpered. Harry then

released him and smashed him out could and bloodied cracking the mask

with his right fist. The enemy slumped to the ground: unmoving.

Another spell came at Harry from the side. He bent far back, leaping off

his feet he back flipped landing lightly. He sped forward with the

momentum, leaping up, legs face height, and with a left turning spinning

slice kick, his right leg smashed into another Death Eater's face. Blood

spilt in gushes as the dark enemy screamed. He was sent hurtling twenty

feet, trailing blood, where he landed unmoving, and his mask split and

fell off in two, each half to either side of his blood oozing face.

Harry used the shock the other Death Eaters were in to his advantage,

and punched another with a left and right to the chest. He screeched in

agony as they splintered ribs and he spat up a gush of red blood before

the young Bandit King, right hooked him flying, a few feet away where

he did not get up.

Harry then seemed to disappear before the Death Eater's eyes as they

shook of their shock to fight back when a boom of strength caught their

attention, behind. Harry appeared out of nowhere with his fists firmly

planted in two Death Eater's stomachs, and they were lifted from the

ground, dangling limply on his fists, blood gushing out of the sides of

their masks from their mouths. Harry just let them drop to the ground,

turning he glared fiercely at his opponents', they acceptably stepped

back, very shaken.

"Five left," commented Harry to himself. Then the two Death Eater's

levitating the children stopped the spell to fight, firing at him.

Harry growled as the screaming children fell as if in slow motion. He

moved beyond speed to get to them. He dodged spells, left and right. The

children seemed to be about five. He had to stop their fall. He sped

forwards, ducking he dove under a killer, his hands hitting the ground he

sprang up, the bottom of his left boot crashing into the nearest Death

Eater's knee, smashing it to smithereens and bringing him to the ground.

Harry sprang onto his feet and ran at another Eater, dodging spells as he

moved away, backing up. However, Harry was much too fast, he reached

his target and ran up the man's body, smashing his right boot into the

dark wizards face, blood poured as the man fell unconscious, crashing to

the ground.

Harry seemed to fly for a moment in the direction of the screaming

children as they fell. His arms outstretched, reaching them in flighty-fall;

he grabbed them both around the waist, and they in that moment of

shock scrambled to hold him as tight as they could as they continued

towards the ground.

The boy and girl closed their eyes as the ground came up to meet them.

However, they did not crash down but landed, slightly heavy, but

nothing else. The kids opened their eyes to see they were now safe and

only three Death Eater's were left standing with looks of horror, and one

crying on the ground in agony, cradling his knee.

Harry had landed near where Hagrid now stood with the other adults

with looks of shock and awe.

Harry pried the children off and shoved them into Hagrid's temporary

custody since he was a teacher. Hagrid shook his head clear, noticing the

children in his arms.

"Don't worry kids… I'm just going to take care of the rest of the garbage,"

said Harry with a small smile when he noticed they looked as if they did

not want him to leave.

Harry then scowled fiercely at the three remaining Death Eaters and they

staggered back looking past the point of fear, feeling nothing but terror.

He charged, seemingly flying across the ground. The Death Eater's saw no

choice, so they fired spells. It seemed they were so scared they forgot

they could apparate away and escape.

The young Bandit King skidded round a green spell, ducking one of dark

orange, and jumped up, forward flipping a few feet in the air over

another green beam, as his feet hit the ground he stepped with speed to

his right, avoiding another killer, all the while never slowing his dash.

Harry dodged another dark orange spell, dashing slightly left, and then

dropped to his right, rolling under a black beam before using his right

hand and arm, flicking himself to his feet only leaving a small trail in the

dusty ground; his momentum still not stalled, like an unstoppable

juggernaut once more, and once more these Death Eater's were terrified.

He screeched across the dirty ground seemingly getting faster, he ducked

another killer, stopping his dash he let himself slide on the dirt, as if

surfing, he kicked out his left leg as he passed one, tripping the Death

Eater flew down, crashing to the floor with a whimpering groan.

Harry then stood, grinning darkly as he witnessed the two others he still

slid towards before he moved. Their eyes widened in horror as they could

not even think of a spell; it was useless to even try. Harry was beyond

them in power, skill, and knowledge.

"It's quite hot out here," Harry commented loudly and coldly. "Why don't

I cool you both down," he laughed as they stumbled back. "Cooling Rain,

God of the Cold… Chill!" he roared: A huge eruption of snow and cold

blast out of his cupped hands, as if a rippling wave of snow and ice

blazed into existence before the young warrior, rolling in droves towards

the Death Eater's. They were routed to the spot as the ground froze

around them, the cold was overwhelming. They could see Harry through

the flames of ice as if he was within them with his emerald eyes furious

as they made the mistake of angering him.

It then hit, and the two remaining Death Eater's screamed in blood

curdling agony for a moment as they were flash frozen into ice statues.

The people were watching with mouths agape, as they had already

witnessed such incredible feats, and realised in horror that the Death

Eaters were being toyed with as they hadn't stood a chance against him.

"Whoa, that was just troublesome," he commented to the giant man as he

stopped before him with a sheepish grin, and the children surprisingly

jumped him, hugging hold tight.

Harry sighed slightly. "Sshh, its ok… what kind of hero would I be if I

didn't save you and kick bad guy butt, huh?" he asked jokingly as he

looked to the children he had saved.

The boy and girl stifled some giggles, pulling back to look at him they

wiped tears from their eyes. "See," he continued with a reassuring smile.

"No need to cry now," he chuckled as they gave small smiles.

"T-Tim... Marry," a blonde woman gasped out interrupting as she came to

her senses, stepping forward with tears shinning in her eyes.

"Mommy!" the boy and girl chimed stretching out for her.

"Oh, my babies," she cried as Harry let her take them both from his arms,

hugging them tight herself, lavishing them with kisses before looking up

at the young warrior with grateful tears in her blue eyes. "Thank you so

much, how can I ever repay you?" she asked desperately.

Harry shrugged impishly, noting the woman was quite hot, but was

probably married. Anyway asking for sexual favours for saving lives was

just beyond wrong and not his style.

"Umm, it's fine… I'm just glad they're okay… you know, Death Eater's are

just bothersome morons," he joked to release the tension. "It was my

pleasure to teach them some respect for pain." The woman just nodded,

thankful her babies were fine, thankful the young warrior was there to

save them all.

Harry turned to the others as they were brushing themselves down,

panting for breath while they looked to him in amazement as a sorcerer

of his design had not been seen before, by them at least.

"Well, later guys," he said with a cheery wave, surprising them. "I have

stuff to do, sisters to find…" he said, shrugging as he blast away in a

beam of light. It would not occur to him until later that they would know

how to find his sisters.

"Whoa, that kid has some moves and then some!" Sirius broke the others

out of their stupor.

"Dam, I wanted to speak to him about possible careers-!" Amelia said but

trailed off as Sirius snorted.

"Stop trying to recruit," he said, rolling his eyes. "Anyway, he doesn't

exactly seem to play by the book or any book for that matter."

"You should have seen this spell he used though!" Hagrid said, holding in

his excitement. "It created these burning dogs made out of fire. I've never

seen magic like that before."

"We should see Dumbledore about this?!" Tonks suggested reasonably.

"Maybe he'll know something about him, or these weird spells he used

without a wand?"

"I doubt he does, but you're right, let's go," Amelia agreed, nodding.

"Someone will clean this up…"

"No need m'dear!"

They turned to see Albus Dumbledore with several staff members looking

out of breath, having run. He was an old man with long white beard and

hair with half-moon specs and sparkling blue eyes, wearing purple robes

with gold stars and moons on them.

"I discovered the attack, but it seems we were late!" the old man said

with a sigh. "I must admit I'm not as spry as I once was. Please forgive

me," he said before turning to his staff. "Please if you could at the least

give the poor fallen this day some dignity that would be most appreciated

while I get the details of what has transpired."

They all went off to do just that as he looked to the aurors. "What

happened here? I overheard you mention someone else?"

"Yeah, Harry King," Hagrid said eagerly. "He said he's here to look after

his sisters. His sisters! As in, June and Rose," he added causing some

gasps but Dumbledore acted as if that wasn't unusual for long lost

runaway brothers to suddenly turn up, and kick the poop out of the bad

guys.

"I see," the old man replied, nodding his head in thought before looking

around at the mess. "And Mr. King caused all of this fighting the Death

Eaters?"

"No, not all the damage; we got a lot of them ourselves!" Sirius said, still

smarting that he did not recognise Harry for who he was. "But he used

some pretty neat tricks and the last five... well, before those guys who

took some children hostage; well he beat them up without even using any

magic. He just moved through the spells, and was so fast and strong...

with all of them really. It was awesome! But you should have seen him

when he saved those little kids."

"I see," the old man frowned with a small smile. "So… can't get a Defence

against the Dark Arts teacher, huh Severus… no this year's not yours, you

have to stay with potions…?" the old man said muttering to himself in

thought. "Youngest teacher, ever, yes, yes," he said not paying attention

to the grimaces from the aurors or Hagrid brightening. "You must come

to my office. If that is what he is like without a wand…? I must see the

memories with my own eyes."

"What about Harry?" Remus interrupted, concerned. "He's gone looking

for the girls, and he seemed to be a trouble magnet."

"No, no, no, don't be silly," said Dumbledore smiling. "He's just the

curious sort, reminds me a bit of me, only more violent; a sign of the

different times. He finds trouble, because trouble is around to find. Come

along," he said leading the way back towards the castle.

"Well mate, if trouble does find him, he'll be in great company with Rose

as trouble finds her too," Sirius said patting his friends shoulder as they

followed the group up to Hogwarts.

"Well, I suppose I kind of own him twice now," Remus answered with a

sigh while Sirius laughed at him.

"Three times!" he corrected, grinning.

Remus smirked. "Twice," he corrected the correction. "He didn't save me

today!" he said while Sirius pouted.

to be continued...

5. The King of Flames

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter or Jing

King of Bandit

Chapter 5

The King of Flames

Harry appeared in Diagon alley, shuddering, he really wasn't keen on

apparation. However, did not want to be bothered by those incompetent

or late aurors once they got to Hogsmead so left quickly. At least he was

stationary his time. It was more sickening when apparating while in

motion. Shaking his dizzying head clear, he glanced around the magical

shopping district of Diagon Alley in London.

He chuckled lightly to himself that everyone was rushing around here

too, just like in Hogsmead. He wondered where he could get a room for

the night as he looked around. Then he just grinned as he spotted an ice

cream parlour; sweets now worry about where to stay later. He would

have to remember to get Amanda and Lizzy something later too.

He strolled forward, straight towards the ice cream shop, his stomach

already roaring its quiet approval since he had not eaten since that

morning where he got some scrabbled egg.

Harry entered the parlour, a few people sat nervously around inside at

tables, eating. He just smiled and approached the counter with a huge

smile lighting his face as his eyes caught sight of the huge selections of

different ice creams and toppings.

"What can I get you?" a plump man asked him with a nervous smile.

Harry just grinned eagerly. "Hmm, well it all looks so nice; I think I'll just

stick with a standard mint chocolate chip though."

The man nodded, pulling out a cone and scooping on two scoops of light

green and white ice cream with little chocolate bits in, handing it over.

"That will be two knuts please," he said with a brighter smile.

Harry then rummaged in his left pocket and pulled out a large gold coin,

handing it over, as he licked a bit of his ice cream. "Err, keep the change,"

he answered with a grin as he just walked off and out of the shop leaving

the man looking gobsmacked.

Harry walked with a smile through the Alley as he ate his delicious ice

cream, wondering where else he could visit when he saw a Quidditch

shop and walked closer, looking in through the window. He saw the

latest broom: The Firawind. It was beautifully crafted, and if he played

the magical sport he might have wanted one. However, he had never

even ridden a broom before. He had to wonder at that… why would they

still ride ordinary wooden brooms when they could have invented

something better by now, like in an alloy broom.

Harry shook off the thought with a sigh as he finished his ice cream and

looked around. The street was busy late in the afternoon with many

cowards rushing around to do whatever. Luck must have been on his side

right then, as no more Death Eaters and no more Dark Overlord

wannabes were up to no-good to bother him.

Though, he couldn't say that they were lucky running into him when he

had such kickass skills, but then they really couldn't claim to be all that

skilful at anything other than being cowards once they faced a real

dangerous opponent.

He was not sure where he was going to find anyone to point him in the

direction of Rosette or Juniper. Plus, he didn't want to clue in any more

of the douche bags or anything. It was bad enough with all those he has

fought so far. He would just have to search and hope for the best.

Wandering around a bit along the cobbled stone street, he ended up at

the large marble building of Gringotts Wizarding Bank. He looked to the

four goblins guarding the entrance with golden magical spears, curious.

He would love to sneak in and discover its secrets. It might even have

some unclaimed treasure he could 'claim'.

However, he had to shake off that thought, as he did not want to get into

some trouble that side of the law anytime soon in the wizarding world.

He shrugged that off; nonchalant when he saw something suspicious that

drew his attention to something.

It was a woman with long blonde hair dressed in the finest silk robes he

had ever seen, and he had seen many. She looked as if she did not like

the smell of being outside her mansion. He seriously had to wonder about

the snootiness of some people. He would have, could have, and should

have laughed she looked so ridiculous.

She was with a boy, teenage, in Harry's age range with his platinum

blonde hair slicked back like a sixties gangster. His grey eyes looked

around shiftily. He was also wearing some expensive robes, though not

silk, high end for sure.

Harry knew the wizarding world was quite the primitive mess. They had

evolved the fashions of robes in similar areas as muggle clothes,

obviously influenced, if slightly by muggle-borns, and it was a surprise

muggle-born influences had not gotten in more than just the odd dabble,

but he heard purebloods were real dicks when it comes to that.

Now normally to something suspicious, which should have nothing to do

with him, Harry would shrug it off as amateurs, and here, yes they were

certainly amateur, and really THAT obvious, but an amateur that goes to

Hogwarts no doubt needed investigating, and he had nothing better to do

anyway.

He had no lead as to where to find his sisters yet so it might be amusing.

In addition, they were heading into the dark and creepy alley, Knockturn

Alley, the 'dark magic' district. He shrugged that off as inconsequential as

he followed, not caring about the few odd looks he received.

It was only a little way in and he had already seen some old hag trying to

flog him fingernails, and loads of dark and filthy tramps accosting him.

He turned a bend, following the rich and dark duo when some large

tramp smelling of alcohol and pee tried to grab him, but in one, two,

three, and the thing had been winded, some extra teeth missing and a

broken jaw as he hit the ground.

Other, things had watched, waiting their turn but backed up and away

with wide eyes, looking around and trying to pretend that he didn't exist

anymore as they didn't want to try their luck, and get the crap beat out of

them.

Harry decided on something new as he continued following he pulled out

a long black robe like coat he had acquired not long ago hiding in

amongst some creepy ritual. (It was muggles, and they did not do much,

but they were idiots and got the chants wrong for one, and he and some

friends saved the reporter from them anyway before they could kill her,

she was a seriously stereotypical damsel in distress sometimes).

He pulled on the cloak, and pulled the hood up, but leaving the cloak

open for ease of movement, for kicking butt if… when the need arose.

This seemed to give him an older vibe or something as the scum kept

away from him after that, as long as he kept up a purposeful stride and

did not look lost they would leave him alone now. They probably thought

of him as a rich dark pureblood, either that or word had spread about the

tramp he decked and they did not want the same treatment.

Harry followed the boy and the woman who was probably his mother as

they looked alike (apart from the bad smell look, the boy made up for

that with his well-practiced sneering), around a few corners before they

entered some old shop: Borgin and Burkes.

It looked old, and it seemed like a place that sold illegal magic, they all

looked so similar and had that same scent about them; not to mention the

buzzing chill of the magic around it.

Harry internally shrugged and entered the shop since the people he was

following did not know him, saw no reason to not snoop, acting

suspiciously, which was more likely going to get him found out. He saw

the boy as he entered standing snootily by the counter with an ugly

looking man stood behind it, but the point of the woman's wand was in

his face as soon as the door closed with a tinkle of the bell.

"Why are you following us?" she demanded, pulling his hood down, her

grey eyes cold.

Harry just looked at her, putting on a quizzical expression. "I'm sorry,

who are you and why would I be following you?" he asked, unafraid, but

he was cautious as someone else, no, if he were right, three others were

in the shop, hidden, waiting, two of them were close. The last was

fluctuating magic, scared, but not captured, he didn't think, and an adult,

likely male.

"I'm sorry ma'am, I was just looking for a collection of tome, and I heard

that the 'management' here might be able to find their locations at the

very least," he continued with a sheepish shrug. "After all, I can make it

worth his time, and business is business. You should not be so paranoid

ma'am. I may have seen you up ahead; we were obviously going to the

same place."

She seemed to hesitate for a moment when some childish laughter came

from around a corner and a woman with ruffled black hair stepped out

from behind a curtain wearing a velvet black dress with a tight corset

boosting up her assets, and a black robe over the top left open to show

what was on offer. Her eyes were black and her grin was a sign of

madness as she waved her wand around carelessly.

"What is your name, little boy?" she demanded, giggling as she

threatened him with her wand.

"Harry King, at your 'service' Mrs. Bellatrix Lestrange!" he greeted her

with a mock bow, hiding any surprise about finding her. "You know, for

how long you've spent in Azkaban, you're still looking pretty fine, do you

want me to give you something your moronic inbred husband never

could?" he asked, rather amused, but the blonde boy looked at the scene,

holding back his terror.

However, she had paused rather than getting angry and laughed, giggling

like a stereotypical witch from muggle cartoons. "Oh, wee, little boy has

guts to talk to me like that."

"Yeah, well, I believe it's my civil duty if I'm not getting laid to capture

you right now!" he said nonchalant as they startled as they heard a snap

and the blonde woman looked down at her hand where her wand should

have been pointed at Harry to see it gone. She looked to his hands to see

the two halves of her snapped wand dropping to the floor; she staggered

back, eyes as wide as possible.

Harry smiled, as Bellatrix just looked dumbfounded. "See, it would have

been so much more fun to do the insanity out of you. I bet you just

haven't got what you really need, so you have to find other pursuits to

get your juices flowing!"

"You little brat!" she hissed. "Avada Kedavra!" she hissed, swiping her

wand in the air a huge emerald coloured spell shot at him.

Harry just yawned before a moment later grabbing an old shield from its

display and battering the curse away where it smashed a hole in the

window, burning a wall across the street. This just incensed her further

that he did not take her seriously, as he looked amused as he read the

card that gave a description of the shield.

"Shield of Bunnies...?" Harry read looking at the shield and it had a big

gold bunny engraved on it. "Are you serious, what a lame thing to make?"

"Who are you calling lame, bub!" they were all startled as the shield

talked, and looking further, the bunny looked tough with long sideburns

down his cheeks and muscles, like a drill sergeant. "And who said you

can use me for knocking away killing curses like I'm a bat, waking me up

from my nap!"

"Oh, gods... why did you have to wake him!?" Borgin, the shop owner

whined. "It took two whole weeks to shut it up last time!"

"Hey, don't speak about me like that!" it retorted angry. It might not have

been so funny if his voice matched his appearance, but it squeaked like a

bunny. "I'm a magical shield, you know!"

"What do you do then?" Harry asked as even Bellatrix had deflated her

anger, watching, baffled, which actually looked cute in an evil kind of

way.

"I…" he trailed off seeming embarrassed. "I can turn carrots into bunnies!"

he said and they all grimaced. "So don't hit me with another curse like

that, I doubt I would survive another."

Harry raised the shield while Bellatrix did not waste another second. It

screamed out as the curse hit, and though protecting Harry, the shield

shattered into pieces of bronze metal all over the floor.

"That was the stupidest thing I have ever seen!" Harry muttered and the

others just nodded along with him.

"Right, King, where were we?" Bellatrix demanded nonchalant. "Oh right,

I was about to kill you!" she said, firing another killing curse, but Harry

picked up a case of dark crap and it exploded as it took the impact.

"Whoever the first person is to say the killing curse was unstoppable was

a moron!" Harry said, smirking as he jumped back and used the blonde

woman as a shield as the stunner from her son hit her instead.

"Mum!" the boy said grimacing as she fell down unconscious.

"Calm down Draco!" Bellatrix said, rolling her eyes, near laughing. "You

were the idiot who stunned her, watch what he is doing, not what you're

doing. We have a sneaky bastard here. I haven't come across a wizard

like you before, trying to toy with me that you haven't even drawn your

wand yet, feisty, I like that!"

"I might up my game when you call out the werewolf and coward hidden

through that room!" he suggested as he gestured towards the curtain,

shocking them. "Then, I'm collecting the bounty on your heads, dead or

alive I don't care!"

She sneered but as instructed a huge man came out, eyes even darker

than Bellatrix's. His teeth were fanged and his fingernails as sharp as

claws, and filthy. He had dragged a whimpering fat lump of a man with

him. He reminded Harry of a rat, and oh yes, a big prize he would be.

"Peter Pettigrew!" he hissed such rage the man pooped himself looking up

to him, and even Bellatrix and the werewolf flinched. He knew of

Pettigrew. He was the man who betrayed the Potter's and sent Voldemort

after them in the first place, too afraid to die for those who would have

died for him.

Then his eyes lit upon the werewolf. "Fenrir Greyback!" he added, near

growling. He had heard of him too. "A man who enjoys attacking

children on the full moon, kidnapping and torturing them during the day

before setting them free, to run scared, and some survive to be like you!"

"I am pretty famous aren't I?!" he said, baring his filthy teeth in glee.

Harry looked from them and to the blonde boy. "Hey Draco, this is where

you get a choice in who you want to become. Psychopathic murderers

like them or a choice in another direction? Because I am not like those,

you would fight before. I'm in a whole new-league altogether!"

Greyback charged, but Harry did not look away from Draco, keeping his

eye contact before ducking the grab. Greyback overarched with wide

eyes, Harry stood, his right elbow slamming the wind out of the man's

lungs with a huge boom the wind cracked through the air.

The werewolf staggered back as his ribs and bones shattered and split,

blood spilling from his lips. He staggered back more, chocking on blood,

his face held a look of horror as he gasped for air he could not get.

Draco had looked away from Harry to the scene of one hit and Greyback,

one of the most deadly and dangerous Death Eaters dying, one hit, no

more. He could tell, even a werewolf needed to breath to live, and there

was no way he could heal that fast without magical attention. Harry

looked at the werewolf as he fell to his knees grasping at his throat,

clawing at himself as he was panicking.

Bellatrix was watching the scene in fascination, as it came to light that

Harry King had game to match up to his confidence. Then it was fact he

still had not drawn his wand, and that made her more cautious. She was

not stupid; she would not take him lightly any longer, and knew that if

he got too close she was as good as dead, or worse, captured alive.

It took a few minutes for Greyback to keel over dead, and Bellatrix

realised from the fact Borgin had ran away and Draco had gone into

shock that she couldn't expect any assistance.

She fired as soon as the dead man hit the ground as if that was a starting

shot, but Harry moved fast. It was as if she blinked and he was suddenly

at Pettigrew, and if not for the anti-apparation wards, she would say he

beat the world-apparation speed record. The air had thickened and

shifted with him, and she did not know how but he looked more

imposing, stronger even.

Harry got to Pettigrew and the side cabinets crunched and shattered,

cracking and splintering under his presence alone, causing her to feel a

small slither of the on-come of fear. Harry slammed down, grabbing

Pettigrew's head and smashing it into the ground, knocking him out,

braking his nose and face, cracking the dirty wooden floor he had been

whimpering on, with his pressure spreading out a small crater.

He stood up; emerald eyes alight with anger. "Your turn bitch!" he hissed

as a fireball appeared cupped in his right hand with the click of a finger.

She had to dive out of the way as he threw it, then making another and

another, throwing them faster each time, the store was being ripped to

pieces, wood set on fire, smoke clouding vision.

Bellatrix was screaming in rage and fear as dark artefacts burst open,

exploding around her. The shop was in a blaze of flames within minutes.

She looked out as the fireballs had stopped coming, choking on the fumes

to see him standing there in a torrent of flames licking at his body,

spinning controlled around him, she felt her bladder empty as her eyes

connected with his.

She quivered, as she had never seen something so beautiful and terrifying

in all her life. She had played around so much that she had not seen that

he was not your average cocky wizard. The shop was caving in around

her, and a boom shook the ground, as something in the store exploded

out back.

The windows and glass in the shop shattered and made her jump. She

looked to them, and though she had been known to flee when she did not

need to fight after a taunting victory, she had never fled through fear

before.

However, she dived out of her hiding spot as flames came at her,

blistering her skin, burning her red, singing her hair. She dived through

the window, cutting herself up as she landed on all the glass before

getting up, dripping blood all over the street, and running without

looking back, not caring what direction she took.

She moved fast passed all of the gawking filth before she stopped to catch

her breath. She was shaking like never before. Her heart was pounding

painfully in her chest. She could still hear and smell the fire burning

down the shop that many people like her frequented as it would become

no more.

It took her a moment to think clearly so she nodded her head, took a few

deep breaths and apparated away to inform her master and take care of

her injuries.

Meanwhile Harry dumped Draco and his mother at the mouth of Diagon

Alley where the blonde boy was choking up smoke and worrying over his

mother while Harry had wrapped up Greyback's body and carried him

over his shoulder while dragging Pettigrew by his hair, apparating to the

UK Ministry building.

He was a little covered in soot, but not too much, and he had to feel

proud that that Borgin's filthy store was now a smouldering pile of ash,

and it should not take more than a day's rest and some food to recharge

the magic he depleted manipulating all of that fire.

People where he entered the ministry auditorium gasped, and others

even looked to Pettigrew in awe as they whispered, recognising him as

the traitor while Harry kept only mildly amused.

Harry dragged him up to the security desk to see a man eying him with

his mouth hanging open before he quickly sent a man rushing off. Harry

stopped with the man while he looked nervous.

"I believe these two have bounties on their heads!" Harry said with a

smirk, letting out some amusement as the man's expression was quite

funny he was really that scared.

"Oh, oh, yes sir, let me see, Peter Pettigrew, two thousand g-galleons!" he

said looking over some paperwork, shaking. "And…?" he asked, gesturing

the man he was sure was dead.

"Tried fighting me," he muttered, smirking wider. "I won… almost had

Bellatrix Lestrange too, but I didn't expect her to run away!" he said as

several official looking men and woman charged into the room eyeing

Pettigrew as if Christmas might have come early.

"Fenrir Greyback!" he said causing gasps as he dropped the body where

the sheet slid off the dead man's head.

"Oh my god, this kid killed Fenrir Greyback!" one of the aurors said, wide

eyed with awe, mouth hanging open.

"So how much for him...?" Harry asked, nonchalant. It was really-hard

not to laugh at the way they were all so dumbfounded and some of the

younger aurors even in hero worship as they could only pray to bring in

such big fish.

"E-eight thousand sir," the deskman said, palling. "Umm… I'm assuming

cash is fine?" he asked, nervous and uncertain.

"You got it," he agreed, already smiling about the treasure he was getting,

and he didn't even have to steal it.

He wondered how much he would have gotten for Bellatrix though. He

shrugged that off as he realised he would have plenty of time to capture

her and collect some more pocket money.

Meanwhile back in Diagon Alley Rosette "Rose" Potter was walking

through Diagon Alley with her little sister, June, and father.

June had a cute pixy cut hairstyle. Her hair was black, which was long on

top with cute curls and sparkling green eyes to match. She was happily

holding her big sisters hand, and wearing a sweet blue pair of shorts and

tee with trainers.

Rose herself has long crimson hair, down to her butt as her mothers had

been. It was tied back with a white ribbon at her waist and neck. Her

eyes were just as bright green as her little sister Juniper "June" Potter's,

and wearing she was a white rippled skirt that hugged her tight butt

perfectly and hung just under half way down her thighs.

Then she had a tight pastel blue tee shirt on, accentuating her nice sized

bust, tying around her neck and lower back with a strapless bra

underneath so no straps showed, and white running shoes with pastel

blue socks and though hidden, undies that matched.

Their father was just in front of them, but not too close, as he wanted to

keep his distance from June. He tried 'ordering' Rose to so too, but that

just bugged the crap out of her and if she could win she would call him

out for a duel in her sisters honour, and kick his smarmy ass hard.

However, something caught their attention as they heard a familiar voice

from down an alley they had been passing, and since their dad was not

paying them any attention. They snuck away and peered down the alley,

surprised to see Draco Malfoy, an annoying dickhead from school (Rose's

year) with his mother covered in soot with the odd cough.

"Mum, I'm telling you the truth!" Draco said frustrated. "Harry King killed

Fenrir Greyback without magic, in once freaking hit! Then he knocked

out Pettigrew, and, it was the greatest I've ever seen anyone control

magic before. He created fireballs in his bare hands and fired them at

Aunt Bellatrix, blowing the store to hell, and then when he finished he

was manipulating the flames.

"I've never seen anything like it before. This is completely different from

how the ministry handles things. He is dangerous and powerful. Borgin's

is just a pile of rubble now, and I bet he's collecting the bounties for them

both, and Pettigrew will squeal like the rodent he is!"

"Impossible Draco!" she reprimanded in concern, "one boy could not

defeat both Bella and Fenrir!" she said shaking her head in total disbelief.

"Now let's go home, and clean up before we return so I can get a new

wand, thanks to that boy. We'll have to find another way for you to

accomplish the Dark Lord's plan!" she said, leading him towards Rose and

June so they quickly fled after their 'father' where he was looking around

for them – well Rose.

"Where have you been Rosette? I was starting to worry about you!" he

said angrily, not even giving June a thought. "We have to watch out for

kidnap attempts!"

"But dad...!" she said, complaining, annoyed but hiding it for more

pressing matters. "We just overheard Draco Malfoy!" she said urgently

while he rolled his eyes. "He said some boy called Harry King just killed

Fenrir Greyback, captured Peter Pettigrew, scared away Bellatrix

Lestrange, and burnt down Borgin's while doing it!" she said all in a rush

trying to get the words out as fast as she could while June nodded along

in agreement, not that her opinion meant anything to him.

James frowned as he ruffled his black hair and neatened his robes.

"Nonsense, Rosette," he said shaking his head. "They're two of the most

dangerous Death Eaters, and then the filthy rat. I doubt anyone will see

him again, sniffing his masters' ass all day long every day."

"But that's what Malfoy said!" she continued unable to doubt it having

seen how scared Malfoy had looked. "Then his mum said they'll need to

find another way for Malfoy to complete his mission for Voldemort!"

"Rosette, don't be ridiculous!" he said nearly losing his patience. "He's a

sixteen year old boy! Voldemort won't use him for anything important. If

he did it would be cannon fodder, or he really is scraping the bottom of

the cauldron! Now let this stupidity stop. I enjoy a good prank like the

next man, but honestly, Rosette…"

"Mr. Potter!" called out a young man, interrupting. He was wearing a

beige auror robe. He stopped with them panting for breath and taking

some deep calming breaths, "urgent news from the ministry, sir. Some

sixteen-year-old kid killed Fenrir Greyback and captured Peter Pettigrew

alive! He has just collected his bounties! You've been requested to see to

the prisoner," he said sounding rather excited.

Rose could not help but feel smug as the colour drained from her father's

face as he looked to her gulping. "Are you sure?" he had to asked,

concerned as he turned back to the younger auror.

"Yeah, he even burnt down Borgin's doing it," he said with an excited

nod. "And a report came in moment's later saying that they had a few

witnesses saying that Bellatrix Lestrange was fleeing the shop!"

"OK, I'll be there soon!" he said leading Rose and June to a brightly lit

shop of green and red, yellow, and pink. "OK Rosette, you know the drill,

stay in this shop with the twins and Ginny, and floo to Sirius's old place if

you have too, understand?!" he demanded, glaring at her and ignoring

any possible instructions for June, but she has gotten used to it so it

didn't bother her anymore as long as she had her big sister.

Rose nodded quickly just thankful to get away from him honestly, and

take her sister into better company. The moment she reaches seventeen

was the moment she was going to take her little sister, their inheritance

from their grandparents and mother and then move out.

She tugged her sister in after her while James Potter apparated away, not

even seeing the twins first. She wondered whether that jerk had any

manners at all, or whether he thought all should jump for her when he

said so.

"Hey guys," she called smiling at her best friend as the freckled red haired

cutie was sweeping up something a customer or someone spilt.

Ginevra "Ginny" Weasley grinned, her brown eyes going from bored too

happy as she rushed over wearing a thin cotton robe over her white

shorts and tee over her small, fine bod. She hugged Rose and June

tightly, completely forgetting about the mess and dropping the broom.

"Your dad dumped you both here again?" she asked, concerned as she let

them go.

Rose nodded as two ginger haired twin 'men' came over from the tills,

laughing. "So, what's the big this time?" Fred or George asked while the

girl and guy at the cash registers had to deal with the few customers by

themselves.

Rose sighed as she told them about everything she had heard. "This is all

just crazy," Rose said, rolling her eyes. "This Harry King guy just kicks

their asses and everything and… it's pretty amazing, maybe we could get

him to fight with us!?"

"Wow, he must be the same guy from yesterday!" George said while his

brother nodded. "We just heard on the rumour vine that one Harry King

stopped an evil plot in Hogsmead. The coffee shop woman turned out to

be a fat hag aspiring to be the next dark thing. Using some spell involving

a siren she had captured and pixies. She was starving them all, and

torturing them. She was using them to make girls break their boyfriends'

hearts to feed on their misery.

"He's said to have foiled her plot and taken the siren home, but that

wasn't the end. The Dark Fatty had escaped custody but he fought her

and some Death Eaters she had under her spell. She apparently makes

herself look smoking hot with illusions, but she is really revolting. In the

end she got too close to the water on Siren Cove and they got her…"

"That's not all; some Harry King also beat up some more Death Eaters in

Hogsmead the next day!" Fred picked up. "Completely floored them using

all sorts of odd magiks, and even beat some up with his bare hands."

"I think these rumours are getting out of hand!" Rose said with a sigh.

"Anyway, Ginny, do you want me and June to help with work?" she

asked as she turned to her friend getting an eager nod of her head.

to be continued...

Meanwhile miles away her ears were burning as she was cold and hungry as

she pulled her body up from the ocean, her flab on full display. She could not

use much of her power as she blinked in surprise as something nudged her. She

was lucky to survive and now this, she looked around at it.

Startled was an understatement, but, seriously. It was a large creature with

ripples of fat on its body and large fanged teeth. He made weird noises, but

she was too tired and out of magic to get rid of it, she had lost her cute outfit

while fighting the mer-bitches.

The thing would not give up and took her silence for something else, as she just

could not move. She screamed as its flabby body rolled up onto her and

something long and hard entered her from the rear entrance.

She screamed and squirmed, but it helped her naught, as she was the true

bitch!

Maybe she should have just drowned to death?

6. Rays of the New Light

Disclaimer!?

King of Bandit

Chapter 6

Rays of the New Light

Albus Dumbledore could not help but marvel at the magical and battle

talent Harry King had when he reviewed the memories of his battle. He

only took note of the bit in Hogsmead, as he did not feel the need to view

much more, and the bit with the sirens made Tonks too uncomfortable to

hand over her memory anyway and he didn't want to pry, he had what

he needed.

He has been looking for a Defence against the Dark Arts teacher for a

while now, and Severus Snape, his potion teacher and spy had been after

the job. However, Dumbledore had started questioning his loyalty as late

because of things here and there not quite adding up. Therefore, with a

man he was unsure about, he could not give such an important job, and

now more than ever needed someone to actually teach the kids how to

fight if need be.

He knew Snape had not been the best… well would have been the worst

teacher if not for the lame Defence Teachers he gets. They say the job is

jinxed; he says that that was rubbish, and is the reason crap teachers do

not last was because they could not teach, and the others, (Remus Lupin,

a great defence teacher etc.,) because Snape lets out their 'dark' secrets in

his jealousy, ruining everything for them and the school.

It did not matter how much easier it would be to get a new potion

teacher, Severus Snape could not have the job. However, here was a boy

who could not only defend himself, but he could do a much better job of

it than full-grown adults could. So, he was a bit young to be a teacher, he

was better than no one, and had such talent to pass on already, no doubt

having gotten into plenty of trouble with his family.

He had never seen such ancient, ritualistic magiks used in combat before,

and he doubted he could learn something like it now he had grown so

much in his ways, but maybe the children could, and then they would be

prepared for the hardships that waited then outside of the schools

protection.

Sitting down in his office chair, he held back a yawn, looking to the

golden perch in the corner where his golden and crimson friend, Fawkes

the Phoenix sat preening himself, wondering why the magical people

could not be that simple.

He had grown so tired and wary that he should probably back down once

Voldemort had been dethroned, so he will need a successor to his phony

position as the Great White Wizard, or whatever the people call him

these days; he is old, he forgets. In addition, the thought of retiring and

relaxing to the muggle world away from it all seems like a pleasant idea,

and already had his eyes set on sunny Florida, or California because he

wanted to stay as far as he could from whatever that thing in New York

was. It still baffled him how everyone either didn't notice or forgot; now

that was some impressive magic.

He had thought about Rosette succeeding him, but though a possibility;

she had yet to show signs of any 'non-school' talent. He knew she had it

in her, but she did not go out of her way to learn as he did when he was

young, at school, the way Harry obviously did, and he could not just

poke her in the arm and outright tell her; that would be cheating her own

potential.

Therefore, while Harry taught at the school he could watch, and see what

else he had, and maybe he might motivate Rosette to be a better witch.

He could only hope that she did better this year. He could see such talent

squandered by the pressure the magical people tended to put on the poor

girl when she needed to play and find herself, as well as being a child

too. She gets so conflicted.

In the past too-few men and women had stood as beacons of hope in the

wizarding world, and that was why the purebloods and purists had

gained such a hold over everything, and had not allowed many traditions

to change or die out, as they should during the passing of time.

The muggle world was a testament to what such change could bring,

evolving a people beyond all expectations where they do not even need

the thought of tradition to be happy, and freedom of expression was

important to them just as it should be to the wizarding world so it could

move forward.

He had done a lot over the years to open people's minds and open new

paths and new ideas, but it had been a hard road. He wanted to retire

some day in the future if he lasted through this war, and needed someone

powerful, talented, and intelligent to stand up as his or her hero as he

once did. Then somebody else would get bitched at for being wrong, and

any royal screw ups wouldn't be his fault.

It had been difficult and complicated trying to get people to see

werewolves were not monsters but people with a virus, and though he

could not get funding, even from supporters to help find a cure, he could

make their lives more bearable. However, for this and other things

besides, some more important he had been fought every step of the way,

by ignorant, fearful fools.

If he did not have someone capable of being seen, strong, and in the

brightness of the light then all of his hard work could be undone. The

magical world, though still very primitive had changed a lot because of

him, but with Rose, or possibly Harry if she didn't cut it in the end,

standing up in his stead, young and strong, the next generation would

change everything, for the betterment and advancement of the wizarding

people.

Yes, he just had to figure out a way to convince Mr. King to come and

teach at the school. Though, that might not be so hard if he wanted to

protect his sisters. All Albus had to do is make sure young Harry does not

realise he could just enrol in the school instead; blindside him with the

offer out of nowhere. And then hope he had forgotten that it was his

huge mess up that made him run away in the first place, and Albus would

promise to never try to force a fortune ever again.

Thinking of that he grimaced when his mind wondered to James Potter.

The man had obviously lost sense in the light of Rosette's fame, and if

Harry had any sense, he would take in Juniper and Rosette before he did

something stupid and hurt June, and had Rosette murdering him. Albus

didn't doubt Harry would protect Rose even if she did commit murder

considering he was not exactly the type that would not have got to James

first if he could.

He may be a little crazy sometimes, but he saw the way Rosette loved her

little sister, and how protective she was of her; especially since their

mother's death; just a few months ago. Lily's death was a braking point

for him too. He never wanted to admit it but they couldn't go easy any

more. They took a very bright and powerful young witch away from

them, and now they had to take off the kid gloves or lose so many more.

Sighing, he shuddered a little thinking that they had to be violent to truly

stop these things, just as Lily had said before she died fighting his way,

showing her respect for him even though she likely wanted to fight her

way, and kick his arse for the thing with Harry to begin with. If that

meant killing then, killing them, then because you cannot fight violence

with violence without taking a few heads, accidental or otherwise. He

realised from looking at the events in Hogsmead that the Death Eater's

were only scared when the rules changed.

It had never really occurred to him before, but the Death Eater's were

never scared. If they didn't get let off because evidence conveniently

disappeared, or they lined someone's pockets with gold, they were just

broken out a few days later anyway. The ministry was scarcely prepared,

so frightened the younger aurors were foolishly taught to fear Death

Eater's, but maybe this would show them to fight.

However, it was human nature to fear the unknown, to fear death and

pain. Some men could push through that fear, enjoy it, let it fuel their

victory, and it was always there waiting, in the back of the mind. If they

realised that they could actually die, or be maimed by a cutting jinx then

they were less likely to want to join the Death Eater's in the first place.

Though, he knew that wouldn't cut the numbers, but hopefully lessen

recruits. If they had the Dark Mark, then that was it, they were in

Voldemort's pants forever, or death was the only way out. He felt bad for

them, but they chose to harm men, women, and children who would

never want to strike them just because of their ancestry, even if they

might have reason.

However, he wondered what Voldemort would do if he found out about

that Dark Fatty as Harry has taken to calling her, and her use of Death

Eater's, using tricks and illusions. He shuddered to think of the pain he

would cause them if they had survived, but it was very unlikely they

would have, as sirens could be deadly when their sisters were threatened

or hurt.

If indeed the Dark Fatty woman was truly dead, last, he knew, the sirens

had her, but he had learnt that evil like hers and Voldemort's… well, they

seem to be slippery escape artists until they meet the right hero who has

the talent and power to completely vanquish them.

The world weaves these things in an odd loop, but he had learnt to deal

with these things in the best way possible, and end up going with the

flow and helping as much as he could, no matter how much more he may

wish to help. He was after all still the accomplished and powerful

sorcerer, but he was still an old man.

He rubbed his tired and wary eyes under his glasses as he looked down at

the papers on his desk. He moved one, which was a report from Amelia

Bones on Rosette's progress with occlumency. He had asked the woman

to help her with it, as she felt more comfortable with a woman looking at

her memories.

Rosette was not doing too bad, and Amelia only wrote a few notes about

her best friend's progression, as she had agreed to let them learn too,

which would keep her secrets safer, and made Rosette feel more

comfortable and happy with her friends by her side.

He looked it over. It only told him bits and pieces, nothing about any

memories as the woman took confidentiality very strictly, as she should

while dealing with such personal issues as memories.

He had been wondering whether he should perhaps get June in on the

lessons too. That might be a good idea. He had to remember that just

being Rosette's sister made her just as big a target as the Girl-Who-Lived

herself. He was sure Amelia would accept June and June's best friend too

as she would no doubt want her to go with her, and vice versa.

"Albus!" he was so deep in his own thoughts that Professor McGonagall

startled him as she barged into his office before he had the chance to

sense her presence, which was his trick, memorising everyone's presence

of mana. No one had found the right book yet to call him on how he

knew who they were before they enter, most thinking the paintings told

him or something like that.

She came to a stop in front of his desk looking flustered, having hurried.

"I've just gotten word from the Ministry that a Harry King had just turned

over the body of Fenrir Greyback and captured Peter Pettigrew alive.

There was an incident at Borgin and Burkes that resulted in a fight, and

the place has been burnt down."

The old head teachers' eyes opened wide in shock. "I see; Pettigrew's

capture is something but Greyback's death. I know of many people who

will feel safer for both, but with Greyback's death the people will see

some hope in the darkness."

She nodded as she let it sink in that it was good news. The death of

minions was a bright spark but clearing out generals was celebration

worthy. "Also, it was said that he almost had Bellatrix too, and possibly

that Draco Malfoy and his mother were there, they can't be certain.

James Potter has already gotten to the ministry…!"

Dumbledore perked up at this. "Where did he leave the girls?" he quickly

demanded in worry for them as they were like grandchildren to him.

"He says with the Weasley twins at their shop," she answered straight

away. "They'll be OK there won't they?" she asked sounding concerned for

them too, having grown attached over the years.

"Yes, for a while, but a source has informed me of a planned attack

today," he replied, worried. "I had been organising some people together.

However, with everything that has been happening, I am afraid that we

had not much of a gathering yet. I'm sorry, I got lost in thoughts and

memories," he said gesturing his memory bowl, which got a nod of

understanding, having seen the amazing feats herself.

"Surely after their defeats they wouldn't try their luck again so soon?"

McGonagall tried to reason. "Even they'll have heard of King by now, and

they would play that cautious, right?"

"I'm afraid I cannot begin to imagine what Voldemort will do or think of

this," he replied, shaking his head in sadness. "We must hope for the best,

but prepare for the worst. Take Professor Flitwick, gather some others

capable of fighting, and head to the Weasley's shop to secure the

children's safety. I shall be there soon. I'll be gathering some more

members of the Order to help evacuate the civilians to safety should the

need arise."

"Understood," she readily agreed as she stormed out of his office and he

went to his fireplace, disappearing through the emerald flames moments

later to appear out of a fire in the middle of soot covered filthy ruins with

fires blazing and rubble all around him.

His eyes widened as he looked around to see half of the wonky house

missing with a huge green skulls with serpents tongue clouds in the sky

over the house and the cornfields on fire.

He ground his teeth as he saw the young blonde woman under an

onslaught of the torture curse screaming nearby, withering on the ground

in pain while the filth harming her laughed. It always made him feel sick

that these people would really find pleasure in another creature's pain, let

alone other humans.

Albus's wand slid out of his sleeve, into his right hand in a fit of anger

and he was surprised with himself as the Death Eaters wand arm was

sliced clean off at the elbow sprouting blood as he looked to it in horror.

"Miss. Delacour!" he said in concern ignoring the Death Eater as he

helped her up while she scrambled for her wand panting for breath. She

looked from Dumbledore to the Death Eater, slashing her wand the Death

Eater went down in a flash of blue light where he squirmed in pain,

unconscious.

"I d-didn't think anyone got out a message for help," she said with tears in

her eyes as they looked around at other members of the Order of the

Phoenix fighting Death Eater's and big bulking, ugly-mountain trolls.

"They didn't," he said looking to the darkened sky, littered with smoke

and ash from the attack, and none of his people had even a clue this was

going to happen, let alone the vast majority not having a clue it WAS

happening.

"My sister!" she suddenly said looking over to an unconscious lump a

little way from them. "G-Gabrielle!" she called out breaking free from

Dumbledore, rushing to her, and dropping to her knees and cradling the

bloodied twelve year old girl, grimacing as her right leg was torn up at

an odd angle with bone protruding from her torn skin.

Gabrielle opened her eyes, blurrily, half lidded, but only one, the right

was a brilliant blue, tearing, the other was bloodied and oozing puss with

two huge gashes across it, down her cheek and up across her forehead.

"F-Fleur, b-big sister!" she muttered before she passed out cold, eyes

fluttering closed, whimpering cold.

Fleur had never felt such rage bubbling in her before as she turned to see

her boyfriend, Bill being ganged up on by four, Death Eater's. She

gripped her wand tightly between her fingers, and with a swish, flick and

twirl, boom, all four blew up with the ground around them, falling down

in screams and cries as their legs were torn up, blood splattering all over

them in their agony.

Albus was soon in helping the plump woman Molly Weasley while Bill

ran to help his girlfriend and her sister. He swished his wand deflecting

spells, and for once, he was not being the typical Albus Dumbledore, as

they were attacking some of his favourite people, some of the nicest he

knew.

He sent their sickening spells straight back at them, which caused some

to start panicking as their comrades screamed on the floor; one man's

skin peeling from his flesh and bones withering on the dirt.

"You made your beds!" the old man roared in his anger, his magic

booming, his robes bellowing in his power, engulfing them in his anger.

"Now you will sleep in them!" he said, continuing, deflecting a spell back

that cut a Death Eater in two at the waist. "I am sick and tired of you

getting away with whatever you want! You racist piles of dung!" he spat

out, that being the closest he will get to swearing if he could help

himself.

They turned and fled, screaming in panic, apparating or trying on foot

only to get mowed down by Dumbledore's stunners for the wizards, but

the trolls weren't so bright as to flee that he slaughtered them all with

ease. He was showing his power, and a little of what he was capable,

before it was all over, and in one more bout of anger…

He shot a white spell into the sky. It blast through the dark marks

dispelling them in blasts of white lightning and thunder booms, clearing

the smoke, letting the sunshine through as warm rain came from

nowhere, starting to douse the flames. He could see some members of his

order down and not moving and knew he had lost some good people who

would be missed terribly.

"Albus!" he was shocked as he was breathing heavily still pumped with

adrenalin and soaking wet to see Arthur Weasley, head of the family had

approached, touching his shoulder to get his attention. They could still

hear the screams as they looked around at the Death Eaters withering in

the pain of their own spells.

"For once, Arthur, I can't feel any pity!" he said as he calmed. "But let us

show them a semblance of mercy and get them to the hospital chambers

within the auror department for medical attention, and our injured to

hospital and fast. It appears young Gabrielle has been seriously and

grievously injured. Then we need to prepare for an attempt on Diagon

Alley sometime within the next day or two. If they attacked here, it's still

possible that Diagon Alley shall be attacked too."

"Right, we're on it," said Charlie Weasley, the second eldest son from

where he listened in near his father. "I'll get some people together… we

managed to get Ron through the floo to the Longbottom's to his dismay,

but he'll be safe there for a while. Gabby had been outside at the time

with Fleur, sorry."

"It will be okay, let's just get moving and get her to hospital, fast!" he said

with a sigh as he looked around at all of the mess and damage,

wondering what could be salvaged from this.

Voldemort did have a habit of waiting until guards were low and then

making multiple attacks, but maybe they needed to do more than sit

around and wait for the next time.

to be continued...

7. Into Battle

Disclaimer?!

King of Bandit

Chapter 7

Into Battle

Harry groaned as he had apparated into a war zone. He had just left

Diagon Alley for half an hour to grab a burger to eat and see about

getting the gas fixed back at the apartment for the girls, and then the

place goes to the dogs, or the Death Eater's.

Aurors and other assorted witches and wizards were doing battle with

Death Eater's: badly. The freaks in black robes, and stupid skeleton masks

were cruising for the smack down, but he really couldn't be bothered. He

had heard somebody: a dead Death Eater he cornered and 'asked' told

him that his sister was likely in the Weasley twins shop. He wasn't too

sure who these Weasley twins were, but he was certain they would be

amusing if they were pranksters.

He sighed looking around at the mess and death the Aurors were not

getting anywhere. He shook his head, discouraged, his destination was

in-between the two factions. Therefore, he did what any sixteen year old

hero would do. He proceeded through the noisy battlefield, sidestepping

what looked like a torture curse, then a killing curse and a few more dark

ones as he just walked nonchalant passed the so-called good guys getting

a few startled looks from both sides as he just moved out of the way of all

curses and hexes with his hands in his pockets.

He was wearing cream coloured cargo shorts as it had been such a nice

day thus far, so after lunch he changed. His tee shirt was white and Kir

was still asleep, wrapped around his left arm, hidden underneath a white

'sleeve' that tied around his bicep. He was wearing white running shoes

without any socks, and his 'weapon' on his right arm wasn't even hidden,

but not many wizards or witches would be smart enough to realise it was

a weapon.

He yawned as he jumped sideways, hands still in his pockets, spinning in

the air swiftly between two green killers, and landed lightly on his feet.

He continued towards the joke shop as if his feats of acrobatics were

normal.

He weaved around two curses from two, Death Eater's that were guarding

the shop, and kicked one in the nuts. He doubled over in pain grabbing

his crutch and got Harry's right knee crashing into his face, cracking his

mask as he flew up and crashed to his back out cold.

The other Death Eater ended up with Harry's left hand crushing his

windpipe as he pulled his hands from his pocket. He squeezed until the

Death Eater stopped struggling, and dropped him on the floor,

nonchalant.

Harry stretched and moved his head slightly to the left, letting a green

beam whizz by from behind to singe the wall. He shrugged and opened

the shop door. He wasn't surprised to see several Death Eaters fighting

with some kids about his age-ish.

Sighing he walked towards the closest enemy fighting a cute red haired

girl with brown eyes and freckles wearing black everyday robes. Harry

rolled his eyes as he walked up behind the Death Eater, lifted his right

leg, and crashed it down on his enemies' leg. The Death Eater screamed

as he dropped to the ground, his leg snapped and bone splintered bloody

through his skin before a punch to the back of the head and the man

crushed down, unconscious.

Harry grinned at the girl and winked as she stared at him in shock. She

blushed brightly before he turned to the next two Death Eaters battling

twin red haired boys' maybe a couple of years older than him.

He ran up his left Death Eaters back without effort, the man gargled a

yelp and Harry's trainer smashed hard into his hidden face, bloody

spilling everywhere. As the Death Eater fell, Harry glided off his head

spinning lightly with his left foot; it crashed into the others face. It

seemed slow, however the Death Eater yelped in agony and they heard a

crunch as the man went flying back and crashed with explosive force into

the shelf covered wall, crumpling bloody to the floor.

Harry grinned impishly at the twins' awed expressions before turning and

noting a Death Eater pinning a small girl with short cut brunette hair and

terrified green eyes. His grin turned to fury as he stalked over, holding in

his growl.

"I know what I'll do with you!" the Death Eater laughed suggestively at

the girl as she struggled to get him off her.

"Get off my sister you perverted bastard!" yelled a redhaired girl about

his age, but she was too busy fighting her Death Eaters to protect her

sister.

"Ha, you can go next-!" He was cut short as Harry grabbed his hair

pulling him off the girl, growling he grabbed the man's crutch, squeezing

with every ounce of pressure, the man's eyes bulged and he squeaked

incoherently. Reign then gave a tug, ripping it. The man whimpered, and

Harry smashed his left fist into the Death Eaters masked face. The Death

Eater slumped to the ground.

Harry grinned at who he presumed was his little sister, June. She blushed

when her eyes suddenly widened as a Death Eater charged him. He got in

close, about to throw a spell. He didn't realise he had gotten too close

and Harry moved so fast that it was a blur of movement, and the Death

Eater's wand started cracking and shattering before June even saw

Harry's hand shattering it before forcing the man to his knees and kicking

him in the face, to the ground.

"Whoa! That was awesome!" the red haired girl said while her Death

Eater had stopped fighting as he looked around to see that he was alone.

She smirked at the Death Eater as he turned back to her and she had

picked up a fallen shelf, and didn't hesitate to clobber him with it. He

keeled over in a dead faint with a trail of blood running from his head.

"So you're that boy I heard about!?" the red head said as she eagerly

shook his hand. "I heard you kicked the crap out of loads of Death Eater's,

and even ran off Bellatrix Lestrange...! Oh, I'm Rosette Potter, by the way,

and yes, I am pretty awesome aren't I!" she introduced herself.

"Umm... okay I guess," he said now knowing how weird it was for

someone to introduce themselves as awesome, and how hard it was to

reply to that. "I'm Harry King."

"Fred!"

"George!"

The twins said as they popped up either side of him while the other

redhaired girl brought June into the group.

"This is my little sister, June!" Rose said quickly checking the girl over for

injuries, "and one of my best friends, Ginny! And we're both in the

market for cute guys who can kick ass!"

"Don't mind her!" Ginny said with a sweet smile as the sound of fighting

outside had stopped. "Rosie and I just have trouble finding boys who

aren't either intimidated by Rose being the Girl-Who-Lived and her dad,

or by my six brothers, one of which is a total douche bad!"

"Yeah, and these two are just half D-bags!" Rose put in, grinning while

Fred and George pretended to look hurt.

"Why are you here anyway and not outside fighting?" George asked, "that

is what you do, isn't it?"

He shrugged with a small grin. "No really, I'm a... well that doesn't

matter," he said looking to June with a smile. "If I knew about you I

might have returned as soon as Voldemort did, to protect you!"

She looked at him in surprise, "me...?" she asked, looking baffled.

"I am so sorry I have not been around for you," he answered, confusing

them all further. "Mum and dad were, well… I was a silly kid and did not

know about you, and I am so sorry. But I'm here now to… you know

make up for things and beat all of your enemies to death, and I hear you

have quite a lot of enemies and stuff…" he babbled on, not having

thought that far ahead yet, so didn't quite know how to act.

June had watery eyed as he paused, and she looked into his eyes, eyes

just like hers and Rose's. He opened his arms and she flew into his

embrace, letting him pick her up, her legs wrapping around him. He

cuddled her in his warmth and protection, like real family, like her sister

would because she knew he was her big brother, finally here to look after

her and Rose.

"Don't worry baby, I'm here now, and any Death Eater that wants to harm

you or Rosie has to traverse the hell that is me first!" he said with his

voice full of a cockiness they couldn't deny knowing who he was and

seeing what he had already done.

"So, my big brother is really alive?" Rose asked as she walked closer,

watching the way he held June so close, so caring, in his arms. She felt

uncomfortable, unable to know what she wanted, and all that was deep

inside was to hold him tight.

Harry pulled back a little, still holding June as she did not seem to want

to end her hug yet and smiled at Rose. "Yeah, and I came back as soon as

I heard you were in so much trouble. I was on a ferry home when I meet

a girl, Hermione Granger and found out about June!" he said shocking

her.

"Hermione's okay isn't she?" she asked, concerned for her friend while

looking to him in hope. "We couldn't send much back and forth while her

folks took her on holiday. She did not want to go, but I made her. It

could be the last chance she gets to just be with her parents and…"

"She's fine," he replied, interrupting, and smiling in reassurance before

she starts babbling with worry. "Those Death Eaters ended up taking a

swim when they met me," he said grinning smugly.

She sighed in relief and smiled back at him, blushing. "Harry…" she said,

uncertain, but he opened his right arm, carrying June with his left and

she rushed in, wrapping her arms around him, whimpering, and holding

him tight, feeling his powerful body beneath the fabric of his tee shirt,

awed that she had a chance to make things right.

She enjoyed the way he stroked her hair, and how she knew with him

around everything would be so much better. Thinking about setting him

up with Ginny since she does not have to choose between her and

Hermione since Hermione was still dating that looser.

Though, if she could get Hermione to finally dump the looser, Harry

might have some smart, strong friend to set her up with and maybe one

for her too. She had to shake away those thoughts, as she would let her

mind wonder too much over the silliest distractions. Hermione had told

her she probably had some mild form of ADHD (Attention Deficit

Hyperactivity Disorder) or something.

"This is all heart wrenching but we have to clean this mess up," Fred or

George broke in teasingly as they both smiled, trying not to look as

uncomfortable as they felt at the scene, being typical Weasley boys open

emotional displays tended to render them crept out.

Rose sniffled as she pulled back from Harry's arms, teary eyed. "Oh…,"

she said blushing more.

"Fred, George!" Ginny reprimanded after, shaking her head, trying to

keep her eyes off her best friends' newfound big brother, and wow, she

was truly amazed that a wizard could be that fit, with muscles and

everything. She had to keep her attention on other things or she would

be lost to her imagination, or staring into his gorgeous eyes, Rose had

caught her doing that to her before.

"So, Ginny, huh," Harry commented as some people entered the store. He

turned to the cute red haired girl while she blushed brightly and he

wished she was wearing something more like his sister to show him off

that hot bod of hers. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Ginny. I can see we'll

be getting along just great!" he said, winking, which seemed to please

and embarrass her.

"Hey man, not in front of us!" George said grimacing and trying to be all-

brotherly, but when you're up against a young man who killed one of the

most dangerous dark wizard werewolves they had heard about, he didn't

want to end up in a fight with anyone like that, but big brother code

demanded some sort of token or something; at least keep it out of their

sight: out of sight, out of mind and all of that.

"Yeah," Fred agreed, going along with his brother, but keeping on Harry's

good side, even though it was obvious he was a nice guy, so made sure

he would state it as so, so everything was cool. "We're her older brothers

and because it is customary for us to scare off boys… and well, you've

gotten quite the name, and we don't want to be beaten up!"

"Wow, my brothers are cowards!" Ginny said with a sigh, rolling her eyes

while her cheeks were still tinted, as she half teased them.

"Not cowards, just smart!" George said, with his cheeky grin back on; his

brother grinning too, nodding in agreement. "We'll fight to protect our

little sister too, but we're not stupid. Anyway, he seems like the kind of

guy we'll like so we approve," he said while his brother nodded along

with him some more.

"Don't mind them, they're always like that!" Rose said while fidgeting

with her fingers and suppressing an 'evil' grin. "Ginny is top rate and I

should know, I've seen her na-!"

"ROSETTE!" Ginny yelled, interrupting her before she finished, and the

twins pretended they did not hear a thing while June was giggling. Rose

was pretending she did not just embarrass her friend scarlet, and

wondering whether she should tell him the red did go down further than

her face. "Have some tact girl, he was coming onto me and I was letting

him-!" she trailed to a stop, even more embarrassed.

"-And I'm going to continue until I get you," he replied smirking while

June giggled harder. However, Harry noticed something odd. The men

who entered a moment ago weren't the rescue or cleanup crew. His eyes

scanned each. He smiled as he put June down, though she pouted. "Hey, I

think you're too old for me to carry around sweets."

Harry laughed as she pouted more as he walked over, looking in on the

pigmy puffs, they were little fuzz balls of different colours. They were

right next to the window where they could potentially get hurt if another

fight broke out.

"They are kind of cute aren't they?" Rose said as she had followed him

while he nodded and picked up the whole pen full of the small rodents

and walked it over to the counter.

"Don't even think about buying us all of them!" Rose quickly

reprimanded. "Ginny has one and we can always pet them here, June and

I have an owl each to look after," she said worried.

Harry looked to her smiling. "Sorry, but I was just bringing them here

where they'll be safe from round two of the battle about to take place. I

have a very close friend who would be pissed if I got the little things

killed. She loves pigmy puffs as they're apparently the cutest little things

on Earth," he said placing the pen behind the checkout desk.

"We're the only people in the shop that aren't Death Eaters," he added

shocking them to look around at the ugly faced men 'looking' around.

"T-they can't be!" Rose whispered in horror and doubt, as she really

looked them over. She realised they were 'shopping', but that would have

been crazy with all the other Death Eater's out cold or dead, and they

weren't cleaning the Death Eater's away either, or seeing whether they

were okay. She turned back to Harry when she realised he had

disappeared.

She looked around the shop to see something odd. Three men were

missing before her eyes widened as she watched Harry sleeper hold

another and he struggled for a moment before he was dragged away out

of sight.

It took but a minute for only three to remain before they realised out of

the nine men they were all that were left standing. Harry came up behind

another, chocking him, holding his wand, and arm pointed at the last

two, they froze.

"Hey, douche bags, tell me what you're doing here and I might let you

go!" Harry said with this amused smile as one went for his wand.

"Stupefy!" Harry hissed as he forced his whimpering captive to swish his

wand and the man went down in a jet of fuzzy red light. "I'll admit I'm

lacking in the sorcery department, but I do know the basic essentials!" he

said, amused as the man crumpled to the floor.

"W-we're here to capture the Potter girls!" he stuttered out in fear. "W-we

were supposed to jump them after the first lot didn't turn up. W-when we

saw this... we knew we couldn't run away; 'he' would do terrible things to

us!"

The Death Eater's at least knew who they were dealing with. Word

seemed to get around very fast in the wizarding world. "The-the next

wave will start soon… D-Dumbledore sent some of his people to k-keep

them safe, b-but they are hidden. They've just got here, missed all of this.

S-so we thought pretending to be customers better and easier than

fighting them, but then the first lot, we wanted to leave once we s-saw

you. T-then rumour says D-Dumbledore is-is actually fighting back. We

don't want to fight F-Filius Flitwick if he has permission to potentially

kill, we wouldn't stand a chance, and especially not you!"

"Yeah, well, you got unlucky with me!" he said as his captive screamed as

Harry snapped his wrist and face planted him unconscious into the

wooden floor before moving forward as the last man went for his wand,

and ended up with a kick to the throat, forcing him down and out as his

neck was broken.

"OK guys, tie up the Death Eaters and store them out back, and let's

prepare for battle!" Harry said all business like. "I won't be able to protect

you all the time so fight, and please do use lethal and dangerous spells.

Once they are down, they have to stay down. Ginny and Rose, stay with

June at all times!"

They all nodded quickly as they tied up their prisoners (live or not) and

stored them out back. "Okay, Fred, George, anyway we can alert the old

man and the ministry to the second attack? It looks like those idiots

didn't think to secure the district and increase security."

"I can send a patronus!" George said quickly. "But it will be seen and

they'll jump at the spell!"

"What about underage magic? Ginny, June, and I could get expelled,"

Rose said worried, thinking about a past event when she got into trouble

and it was not even her magic.

He looked at her, rolling his eyes. "Honestly I don't care, but I also know

there are laws about self-defence, and I doubt anyone will mention it. If

they do they'll be looked down on and probably lose their jobs, accused

of being a Death Eater."

"Okay, then what do we do now?" George asked, startling Harry, he

elaborated. "We've fought a bit, but never in the, 'we could die' category

sort of thing against Death Eater's."

"Right, just calm down," he replied as he saw they are all looking so

concerned. "And remember. If you cannot fire a cutting hex in rapid

succession, fire stingers until their shields let down and then go for the

big casts. It is survive or die, and the best way to survive is to make sure

they don't!" he said smirking. "So try to sense the mana around you, know

where each other are at all times, and where to strike…" he trailed off, as

they looked lost.

"Sense the mana?" Ginny asked, befuddled. "How are we supposed to do

that Harry? Hogwarts doesn't teach that sort of thing," she said, and they

all looked worried and confused.

He sighed and shook his head. "That is a simple bit of defence, knowing

where your enemy or ally is by sensing their mana, which can't be

suppressed or hidden while it's in flux and use. What the hell do they

teach you guys at that school?"

"W-well only Professor Lupin has been any good at teaching Defence

against the Dark Arts," Rose said sheepishly. "But he's a werewolf and

Snape got jealous because Uncle Remus was a better teacher, and

everyone liked him. So Snape told the Slytherins he was a werewolf and

all those pureblood parents attacked and made him have to leave. We

haven't had a good teacher since or before, and that was my third year."

Harry felt like face palming as he rolled his eyes. "Well, I'll teach you

myself if I have too. That is the basics after all, but not now. Just know

that something is happening outside. I think I have a hit on your

'watchers' as their magic is fluctuating with trepidation rather than

excitement, and others are waiting, feeling fear. It's about to happen…!"

Boom!

Boom!

Boom!

The ground shook with explosions, and items fell from shelves. "You have

no idea how pissed off these guys are making me," Harry commented but

he was smiling as he held June up as she almost fell over in her fear. All

of them were holding their wands except for Harry. "I can't even have

five minutes to rest. I just left the burger bar like five minutes ago!"

"I guess you're having a bad couple days," George said sheepishly as they

waited. "But at least you've been putting them down, so that is lucky for

us."

"Y-yeah," he replied as screams echoed throughout the alley outside when

the large windows shattered open as a small squad of five goblins

charged in carrying golden spears. "Save your strength, I'll handle them!"

he added as he moved forward.

He dodged a strike from a spear, grabbing it. He picked up the goblin

with the spear and crushed him dead into a wall before spearing two

with a single throw. The other two did not seem all that imposing when

Harry seemed to blink away, reappearing with his clenched fists around

their throats, throwing their bloodied bodies through the shattered

storefront window.

Harry looked back, amused. "That is how I kick ass!" he said, amused at

their expressions as he looked out into the chaos as Death Eaters, goblins,

and mountain trolls attacked innocent and weak wizards and witches,

adults and children while men and women in red and beige robes fought

back.

However, they didn't have a chance to rush out into the field and fight as

several Death Eaters charged in wearing their masks and black robes to

hide away their crimes with anonymity.

"What's with all the racket?" Kir asked as he slithered his head out of

Harry's sleeve.

"Umm... nothing...!" Harry replied while Kir looked at the Death Eaters.

"That doesn't look like nothing," he replied, doubtful. "That looks like

some of those Death Eater goons."

"You speak parseltongue too!" Rose said in amazement while the Death

Eater's were getting both annoyed, and chills that they were being

ignored, and that they were faced with two speakers, and the dead

goblins was creepy too; if they realised there were dead Death Eater's out

back too they would have likely gone home.

"Yeah," he agreed with a grin as he took the snake to June. "Here, Kir,

this is my Little Sister June, bite any bastard who even looks at her funny

if they get to close!"

"Oh great, now I'm a babysitter!" he complained as he curled up around

her neck, careful not to be too tight.

"I'm not a baby!" she retorted in parseltongue, which only added to the

Death Eater's angst, and Harry mildly wondered why they were waiting

for them to finish before he remembered they were idiots.

"June, I didn't know you spoke parseltongue!" Rose said in surprise, in

said language to her sister.

"I did!" Ginny piped in, also speaking parseltongue. "Hey, I guess that

means that you three have it naturally since it stands to reason Tom,

from that diary when he was forcing me to open the chamber would have

needed a speaker, so had to add it to me, unless he just struck lucky and

I'm the first in my family in forever."

"Could you four please speak English? That's kind of creepy!" Fred

interrupted quickly before the Death Eater's decided they had enough

waiting.

"Potter...!" The leader of the Death Eater's spat.

"Hey," Harry said to gain their attention. "I'll do you a deal, piss off and I

won't kill you."

The Death Eaters laughed at him as they regained their bravado. "Ha, and

who are you supposed to be?" he mocked in amusement. "How about

you-hand over, Potter and we'll think about leaving you all alive."

"But there's only five of you," replied Harry smirking. "You make this too

easy," he chuckled, a dark silvery grey blade, swished, metal on metal out

of his gauntlet of his right arm. He then moved, dashing forwards so fast

blink and you missed it.

Suddenly he reappeared, his blade up against the nearest Death Eater's

throat, his left hand holding his robes near his neck tight, and the man's

eyes widened in horror.

"One last chance…" Harry whispered dangerously. The Death Eaters did

not move, but he could see it in their eyes. They knew who he was now,

and they made the grave mistake of pissing him off.

Harry's left knee then came up, crashing into the Death Eater's gut with

crushing force, the sound of snapping bones made everyone else in the

shop wince as the Death Eater screamed out in agony. Harry pulled his

blade back and it retracted, blood spilling from the munchers mouth as

he doubled over, falling to the ground, dying.

Bandit King smirked at the four remaining dark wizards as they stepped

back, readying their wands: one fired. Harry dodged the green beam to

the left letting it hit the ground, burning a small hole in the floor. The

King of Bandit jumped up at the next Eater, with a spinning left kick his

boot smashed into the masked face; the mask went flying with blood as

bone cracked and Harry's enemy went down.

He dodged two more dark curses, left then right before fading out of

sight. Suddenly one Death Eater's mask smashed off his face, blood

oozing all over as he flew back crashing into some shelves that crumpled

on top of him. Harry was then in the air where the eater had just been

before landing lightly on his feet.

Harry then reached out to either side of him, grabbing the Death Eater's

by their robes, pulling them towards each other he let go, stepping back

the Death Eater's staggered hard into each other with yelps of pain. Harry

struck out twice with his right, and left fists, smashing them fiercely

through several displays; they did not even cry out as they were

unconscious on impact, crashing down in the wreckage.

Harry turned his dangerous gaze upon the remaining Eater, and before

the dark minion could even register the threat, the young Bandit King

dashed towards him. Harry ran up the man's body, the world seemed to

slow down, with the young kings left foot was on his enemies left

shoulder; his right foot pulled back, he span left, and with a sickening

crash, his foot connected. Blood lashed out, the mask cracked in a spider

web pattern as the dark wizard screamed like a little girl, crashing with

explosive force into the street outside, bouncing across the ground: glass

cut him, blood trailing from the window, to his limp and unmoving form.

Harry landed lightly with a pleased smirk. He then cranked his neck and

stretched for a moment. He had managed to take out two extra Death

Eater's outside with that one move. The fight between him and the Death

Eater's too less than a minute, just over half if he were to estimate.

"I did warn them," he commented with a shrug before looking back

outside to the battle going on as the ground shook around them from

powerful spells. "I think there are a few more Death Eater's that need to

be shown how to be nice members of society."

"And you're going to do that?" Rose asked as she looked at her brother

and was awed by how powerful he was, but he also looked exhausted.

He smirked at her before looking back out of the window. "So, the Order

is in crimson, the aurors beige, and the Death Eater's black," he muttered

to himself though they all nodded along. "I like the colour coding, but I

guess goblins and trolls are fair game as the Gringotts Goblins won't be

out fighting for anyone, so let's pick this party up a few gears!" he said as

he stepped outside through the shattered window.

They watched, transfixed as he crouched, legs apart, arms crossed out in

front over his chest. "Come forth, Bringer of Destruction!" his voice

echoed out with power as blue sparks of electricity burst up from

nowhere rolling over his body. "I call upon the heavens!" he continued

roaring out as the sky seemed to darken and blue lightning sparked

across him, waving his clothes and hair in the breeze.

"Bringer of Eidolon!" he cried out as a massive pentagram erupted, just

slightly larger around than Harry was standing tall before his crossed

arms. "I Summon ODIN'S Wrath!" he finished and the sky lit up with blue

lightning as it crashed down, striking and powering Harry's pentagram,

shaping a horse in the circle, it pulsed and burst out, a magnificent horse

of blue lightning charged forward, pulling the lightning from the

pentagram, fading it into its body and galloped forward, a magnificent

steed.

It went straight at the trolls ahead of it where they had been attacking

innocent civilians and a small wizard had been trying to rescue them,

bouncing around, blasting and cutting them up like he was Yoda from

Star Wars. The tiny Professor looked up in surprise as he saw the spell

charging, its form shifting into a huge eight-foot tall knight with horse

head shield and a mighty lance, more defined as wearing powerful black,

dark grey, blue, and purple armour with white lance and shield.

The tiny and spry Professor dived out of the way, as the moronic trolls

turned to the danger, the nearest screaming as it was speared through the

chest with tons of lightning coercing through the attack. The Professor

moved quickly as the lightning knight shielded against another trolls

rough wooden club to get the innocent people to safety.

"Harry, what the hell is that?" Rose asked as they joined him outside, as

the Death Eater's were taking clear to keep away from the area where the

knight was fighting with the trolls.

He looked to her, grinning as he shook off the large power drain, holding

back from staggering or showing any weakness. He needed to stay strong

so he didn't give the Death Eater's a hint that he was just a normal human

with normal weaknesses such as limits.

"Just the power of the eidolon Odin!" he said with a shrug. "Most eidolon

contracts have certain conditions, and they've been met. I did say I was

going to pick up the party-."

Harry' eyes widened as he moved, jumping, and pulling Ginny down,

rolling on the ground with her as three killing curses sailed through

where she had been. Her eyes were open as far as they could go as she

realised how close to death she had been while Harry lay on top of her.

He smirked and stole a chased kiss, which brought her back from her

shock, and causing her to blush while her heartbeat sped up.

However, he hopped back to his feet, pulling her with him, looking

around as Rose was actually holding her own against two brazen, Death

Eater's, protecting June while the third was down, and the twins were

helping some Order members with some straggling trolls and goblins.

Harry was pleased to note that while he held Ginny's soft and fine body

close to his that the Order were not holding back like they had before if

what he had read about them was even half as true.

"Are you, okay now Ginny?" he asked her, concerned. She nodded her

head, regaining her breathing. "Good, do you think you can help Rose

while I get in the thick of it?" he asked her with a reassuring smile.

"Yeah, I'm fine now, thanks," she agreed, pausing for a moment she stole

a quick kiss back before rushing to Rose's side while Harry grinned as he

rushed off into the fight, Odin still beating on the trolls, so left him to it

with that tiny Professor back to kicking troll butt too.

"I can't believe this!" Rose said to Ginny as they downed the two

remaining Death Eater's together as they were not much, and only lasted

so long because it was two on one and put Rose in the defensive after she

cut up the third one.

"I think we're actually winning for once, and did you kiss my brother?"

she asked, smirking as they were now up against some more low-level

punk Death Eater's that thought they would try their luck fighting kids,

cowards.

Ginny blushed, but looked pleased. "Yep, but he is freaking hot, nice, and

awesome. He shot out a freaking lightning horse knight guy thing out,

how cool is that?" she said and Rose knew that was all the reason either

would need to like a boy.

"Yeah, that is wicked cool," she agreed smirking when a spell skimmed

her left cheek cutting her. She started for a moment then turned to the

offender and she was not happy, and he took steps back when she flicked

her wand.

"Incendio!" she shouted out with a huge red fireball shooting out of her

wand, it smashed straight into the offender, blasting him back and setting

his robes on fire where he withered on the ground, crying in pain. They

may not have been taught much Defence against the Dark Arts, but they

had brilliant charms and transfiguration teachers, and both subjects

covered conjuring all sorts of things, fire included.

Meanwhile over twenty Death Eater's had broken free from the other

fighters and teamed up on Harry. He was signed, and cut up having to

dodge this way and that, and they did not give him a chance to use

magic.

He could not call Odin's aid as the summoned creature was running out

of magic, and had to finish dealing with most of the trolls if not all before

his time is up; it was lucky there weren't too many. Harry would not be

able to summon anything like him again for around twelve hours or so

even if he had enough magic for another feat like that again that day.

However, he felt the presence before anyone else, just before he appeared

in a sonic boom of white light, a beacon of hope. The windows and glass

shattered if it had not already been broken throughout the street with his

mere arrival. It was quite the impressive entrance, and Harry made sure

to remember that one to try out himself one day if the opportunity ever

came up.

The old man, Albus Dumbledore appeared, wearing bright blue robes

with silver stars and moons comfortably embroiled into the rich material.

However, his normal sparkling blue eyes were not twinkling over his

half-moon specs; these were of a man who would no longer let you get

away with murder to preserve the status quo of light and dark, black or

white when he now saw all of the other shades, and colours.

The fighting had paused for a moment, except for Odin as he took

advantage of the trolls' distraction. Albus Dumbledore swept his wand,

standing beside Harry, and three Death Eaters screamed as a huge wind

picked up and they went flying, crunching into a solid wall, slipping to

the ground, and not getting up again as blood pooled around their heads,

their summoned masks dissolving away in black smog as proof of their

deaths.

It took the remaining Death Eater's a moment to realise that this was the

Great White Wizard Albus Dumbledore, and he had just taken out three

of their numbers with just one sweep of his wand. They looked from him

to the young man standing with him working some kinks out of his

muscles and they took steps back, near shaking.

"Fire and lightning is my main thing," Harry commented whimsically.

"I've always been fascinated by the way they give and take. They hold

life, yet they can also take it so easily. They are truly powers to respect,

but then all of… such compound energies deserve such reverence and

respect. However, as I said, my favourites have always been lightning

and fire. They shine their light on the world and make the darkness fade

to dust."

He was grinning at the end of his little speech. It terrified them, blood

dribbling from some cuts, and scrapes, his breathing laboured, and he

looked more dangerous than anyone they had ever seen before. They

stepped back as he raised his right hand with a fireball igniting a centre

metre from his palm with just a click of his fingers.

"You've seen my lightning, now check out my fire!" he said before firing

them in little pulses of deadly fireballs, growing out larger as they shot

forward, one after the other until he was firing from both hands.

The Death Eater's were fortunate to pull up shields, screaming in terror as

the fighting continued around them as the Order and aurors went on the

attack, using the distraction with renewed hope, and destruction to their

advantage. The shields protected them but they surely felt the power as

the flames exploded into their flimsy and weakening protections, burning

them through shear heat alone.

"I've always been partial to the air, so gentle, and giving, yet when it

shows its fury!" the old man spoke, his voice travelling with magic so

they heard him. "A practical lesson for you I think!" Dumbledore put in

thoughtfully. "What happens when you breathe life into flames?" he

asked as he made some patterns with his wand.

"Spiritus!" the old man hissed the spell with a slight quiver to his voice,

showing his pity and mercy, but holding that back from them because for

one, he agreed; they didn't deserve his mercy.

The whole street shook as the wind, blast up, fuelling the flames and they

exploded. The street went quiet as some buildings nearby half collapsed

as bricks were completely shattered by the shockwave, unable to take

any more pressure. Odin's work had been done as the remainder of his

magic left and he faded away as everything had gone still, as if time itself

bowed before these two mighty sorcerers combined power.

There was a cloud of smoke and debris as they waited and watched. It

drifted away leaving a massive crater in the ground with the remains of

the Death Eater's; unrecognisable messes of burnt nothing, cinders of

cloth smouldering, flames littering the ground with blood and flesh.

Harry was impressed with how well Dumbledore capitalised on his magic

as his hands still smoked a little with steam from his flames. He wasn't

named one of the greatest wizards of all time for nothing, it seemed. If

the old man wanted to fight hard and deadly, he could, and did a good

job of it too, but when the Romans call for war, do as the Romans would

or your loved ones will be raped and pillaged of their land, their

property, their dignity, and then their lives or freedom.

The old man, Albus Dumbledore turned from the scene with sad and

weary blue eyes as he looked to the remaining fight, to Rosette and

friends with cuts and bruises, to the Death Eater's that would dare harm

innocent children, and force them into a recourse where they had to sully

their hands with battle and death at such tender ages.

Harry turned next, checking his sisters and Ginny were okay as he sent

them out to fight. They were a little muddy and cut, with some bruises

but otherwise looked to be in perfect health.

The Death Eater's looked to them both, as they looked around, the

remaining goblins already fleeing, and they stepped back, fear evident in

their eyes through the eyeholes of their masks as they saw the two most

dangerous wizards were waiting, waiting to strike.

"Throw down your wands and surrender, NOW!" Dumbledore

commanded and they quivered as the old man was leaking over a

century's accumulated magical power and they were terrified as the

'game' had changed, no longer would they survive to murder another

day.

The Death Eater's now knew that if they continued that they would die.

They looked around from Order members to aurors to see the same cold

looks on their faces. This was different, they looked to the young man

stood with Dumbledore, and they knew, things had changed, and they

were not going back. They had declared war, and this day, their

declaration had finally been answered.

The Order of the Phoenix and the Ministry of Magic had finally accepted,

this was war, and in war the enemy either dies or they are captured as

Prisoners of War. They did what they had to and threw down their wands

and rose their hands to rest on top of their heads as instructed while they

were arrested, not as criminals or terrorists, but as Prisoners of War,

which meant no trial, straight to jail as the evidence of their war crimes

were plain as day here before these soldiers.

They were dragged off in cuffs while Harry had reconnected with his

sisters and Ginny, hugging the three girls' in-turn before leading them

back into the twins joke shop where they would be out of the way. There

they would also get some much needed rest.

Harry was sitting them down and checking over their injuries when

Dumbledore entered with the twins' moments later. The old man had a

sad smile for a moment before it broke into a grin as he has seen so much

tragedy over his life. It had become too easy these days to push the

moment aside for a bright smile with twinkling eyes with the hope that it

will make others feel better, even though he may be kidding himself

there.

"Mr. King, I believe!" the old man said with a hitch as his voice was

chipper when he did not feel too chipper right then, as he shook Harry's

hand while he nodded, wondering what he wanted. "I saw the memories

of your feats in Hogsmead, and I must say, most impressive, but seeing

them in person…" he said with a kind smile. "I had been hoping to meet

with you before the school year starts, you see. I suppose I'll jump to the

chase, no use beating around the bush.

"It is always quite the hassle to find a defence teacher. Especially one

competent enough to, shall we say teach anything of real use… the

students' need someone with… shall we say, your kind of talent!" he said,

chuckling.

Harry turned, seeing to Rose's cheek as it was still bleeding, and a soft

blue glow later it stopped bleeding, and should heal over within a few

days if he performed that spell right, healing was his weakest weakness,

but she could always see a professional later.

"So… you want me to teach defence classes for you?" Harry interrupted

as he massaged Ginny's left wrist, helping her ease the pain of a slight

twist while she relished in the attention. However, he did not need the

nod to continue. "Okay, I'll teach your class, but I'll need some

equipment. I will forward you a list of the things I will need. I would also

like for you and the staff to overlook me potentially… being with a

student in a frankly, none teacher student way."

"Very well," he agreed sounding relieved. "After all, you are only sixteen,

it would be unhealthy for you not to want to… fraternise with the female

populous like the average teenage boy. So I'll next see you on the first of

September at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry…," he said

smiling. "Girls, Fred, George, take care. I'll have Molly come by and take

you all to Sirius's house," he said as he leant in and whispered the secret

into Harry's ear before heading out.

"Weird dude," Harry commented as he took a space on the counter next

to Ginny while playing with a deck of cards he found on the side. "So,

who is this Molly?" he asked looking from Ginny to the twins as they

looked more worried now than with the Death Eater's.

"Ginevra Weasley, Fred, George, what do you think you have been

doing?!"

Harry and the others were startled as they looked to the shattered

doorway to see a plump ginger haired woman wearing brown robes with

a flowered apron glaring at them all.

"Our mum...!" Ginny said; quivering worse than when they fought the

Death Eater's, and he had to wonder about that and whether he should

flee now.

to be continued…

8. Lost in the Depths of Death

Disclaimer!?

King of Bandit

Chapter 8

Lost in the Depths of Death

Harry sighed after that Molly Weasley woman had reprimanded her kids,

his sisters, and even him for fighting with the moron Death Eater's while

being too young. Then he had to grimace in disgust and horror as the

'plump' woman squished the life out of her sons and the girls, though

thankfully leaving him alone. He shivered just thinking about it. There

was just something wrong with people who were too nice.

She had been given orders to lead Harry and his sisters to this Sirius

Black guy's house, where they held meetings for this Order of the Phoenix

group of Dumbledore's. He was 'secretly' happy to note that she was

forcing Ginny to come with them. So, he was pleased to walk with her as

she really was that fine and then some.

Rose and June followed them as they moved outside. The Weasley twins

had to stay to sort out fixing their shop along with getting rid of all the

bodies, and to make sure stock did not go missing. The alley was

swarming with people, aurors and ministry personnel trying to get the

place up and running again as soon as possible as time was money.

The street was a mess with people down and out it was-covered in blood,

and bodies littered the cobbled stones. There were mediwitches,

mediwizards, and healers seeing to injuries, and others being-levitated on

stretchers, some with blankets over faces, and some receiving treatment

while on route to hospital.

It was a conundrum of chaos and mayhem. They could hear people

crying, in pain, begging for help even while medical personnel were

giving it. The second attack had been so unexpected that it cost a lot

more.

There were people who were obviously delirious with spell-addled minds,

and others laughing in a delirium. It was terrible seeing so many people

hurt, even children, some having lost family were-being carted off.

Harry shook his head as he followed Mrs. Weasley towards the leaky

cauldron. He tried not to sigh too much, but if he could help teach the

Hogwarts students how to protect themselves from things like this then

he should. It was partially why he accepted the crazy old guys offer. That

and it would be easier to protect his sisters with the power of a teacher,

rather than what might have made more sense of enrolling as a student.

In addition, given the roll of teacher at a school of proper sorcery he

would have all-access to any of the books the school had to offer, which

was a bonus as his sorcery was pathetic. He might actually have to go out

and buy a wand of his own sometime soon.

Then he had other possibilities. He knew the Potters were an old wealthy

family, so with Rose's help there. Maybe he could rob the library blind, if

the idiot James Potter had not gotten rid of the books for whatever stupid

reason, likely because 'books are your nerds'. Then there was this Sirius

Black guy, maybe he would have some pretty neat books considering his

family was old and rich too.

It took him a moment to erase those thoughts for a while before he

turned his attention to Ginny, walking beside him. He had always had a

liking for red heads, but then he did like other hair colours too, or just

pretty girls in general. She sure was cute the way her pale skin darkens

with red when she was embarrassed.

She kind-of reminded him of Ellie. He had met her a while back while

they were both about twelve. Well thinking. He was twelve and she was

about ten. He had gone for a walk, near the beginning of his trip while in

some backwater town in South America. Though, Ellie's hair was reddish

brown, and her skin tan from all the sun, they both had vivid chocolate

brown eyes and cute freckles.

Ellie had run away from the orphanage after some older boys had tried

molesting her. Her mother and father had not long since died in a car

accident. They had been wealthy, and from Tennessee. He liked her

southern accent, it was cute. However, she had gotten into some trouble

with some travelling biker gang who might have been ditching the law

south of the border.

They were rednecks, and not the cool and somewhat amusing kind you

would see on show like Dukes of Hazards or the likes. These were-those-

kinds that crept you out for no real reason with just a look; the type of

men you just knew meant you harm; the racist-wife beating, child

hurting kind who didn't believe in the law and thought it was beneath

them.

He shuddered just remembering them and the fight he got into. Thinking

of it, other than sparing, and tufts with friend's that was his first ever

fight, and the first damsel he ever rescued. That orphanage would be shut

down for kidnapping her in the first place. The boys it would turn out

were to 'initiate' her, having been well groomed and trained themselves.

Ellie went back to live with her uncle and cousins in California on their

ranch, or whatever you would call it. It must be nice living out in the

country with horses and such. He liked horses; they were pretty reliable

when you needed to flee some douche on a motorcycle.

Anyway, shaking those memories away for now he looked over Ginny

while she was blushing but taking sneaky looks at him. He smiled and

gave her a wink, which brightened her smile and blush.

He looked back at Rose and June as they held hands and followed close

by, smiling at him when two filthy looking men charged out of a side

alley, grabbing both girls with sneering smiles.

"For the glory of the Dark Lord!" they both roared out disappearing in a

ripple of white light.

Harry's eyes widened as he left Ginny's side while Molly Weasley had

turned, crying out in despair, but he was too late to try pulling them back

as he reached out for the wormhole it was gone completely. He turned as

Ginny screamed out in surprise as a third man came charging out behind

him, grabbing Ginny with this filthy look in his eyes full of glee.

They both disappeared bringing back memories of Ellie and her

attempted abduction, and her abduction by that orphanage just four

years ago…

Even as he performed some magic while Molly Weasley screamed in

panic, aurors, and remaining Order members came charging over in

worry, he was in his memory.

"I beseech your wisdom, Artemis, Goddess of the Hunt!" he invoked with

a blinding flash of light swirling around him as he opened his arms wide,

white feathers exploded out around him in a white feathery whirlpool.

"Hone in on my youngest blood!" he continued as everything stopped to

watch. "Please, show this humble man your mercy to find your sisters,

my sisters, and bring them home to safety!" he cried out and all sound

stopped for a moment as the light exploded into a thin inch round

column of light reaching into the sky with Harry gone before it splashed

away like the light was water.

"Filthy little brat!"

"We'll teach you not to mess with your betters!" the yokel bumpkins were

jeering out at the twelve-year-old boy with the piercing green eyes.

The boy had a mock-confused look as he looked around at all of the leather-

clad men, in total thirteen. Some had beards while others didn't, and behind

them stood thirteen motorcycles. They were carrying chains and knives, and

Harry was certain one or two had handguns, possible more, knowing these gun

toting types loved to pack heat, and loved to kill even more, whether a bear or

deer, or even a human.

He then looked himself over, wearing a white shirt with the top few buttons left

undone it was neatly tucked into his black slacks with shiny black shoes, and

a black suit jacket left open to complete the look. He had been at a gathering

of sorts that he stumbled into and a strange woman insisted that he dressed the

part. However, he got bored so wondered off outside into the dark of night to

get some fresh air.

He looked behind him where a ten year old girl sat, kneeling with her dirty

yellow dress torn enough so that he could see some flesh, her panties missing

as she tried to hide her embarrassment as they had been torn off and the

pieces of material lay on the floor. She was lucky he came when he did as he

had to see some disgusting man put it away, unsure of the situation now Harry

was on scene.

The girl was small with naturally tan skin and soft brown eyes and freckles

along her nose and cheeks with long reddish brown hair to her shoulder

blades. She had tears in her eyes as she whimpered and tried to hold off from

crying.

Harry's green eyes looked up at the men with a rage he had never felt before.

"Betters!" he repeated with a sneer to his voice. "All I see is thirteen men who

are about to get the crap beat out of them," he commented with the utmost

confidence and assurance.

However, the men burst out laughing at the same time, heads held high in

mock. Then one man strangled out a cry, whimpering and the laughing

stopped for wide-eyed horror as Harry had moved. He had punched one man

in the stomach so hard he spit up blood, bent over as the twelve-year-old boy

lifted the large and heavy man above his head, on his clenched fist before

tossing him bloodied into a wall.

"Oh, my apologies," Harry said whimsically brushing his hands in mock. "I

seem to have miscounted. It shall be twelve men I'll be beating up today, one

for each year of my birth!" he said with a wicked grin.

It started with that moment as their anger took over any reasoning they might

have had left. The first was a man with a knife, but Harry dodged back, his

right hand coming up he grabbed his wrist and using the man's own

momentum slammed him head first into a solid wall, cracking the bricks and

he went down in a bloodied heap.

The rest of the men paused, hesitant, but Harry had no such hesitation. He

shot forward and up, leaving the ground. His right foot smashed into one beefy

man's face, shattering his jaw and spilling his teeth as he went flying back,

crashing into the bikes, toppling several over and he wasn't getting up.

However, while still in the air, Harry back-round-house-kicked another in the

throat where he started chocking, dropping to his knees, clawing at his throat

in panic while Harry grabbed onto two of the men's faces as they stood

together and with the momentum slammed them painfully into the ground,

cracking skulls.

He stood up, his emerald eyes glowing as he looked to the last seven men as

they backed up, showing signs of fear.

"W-what in hell are you, you monster!" one of the men demanded looking at

Harry with hate and fear.

"No… you're the monster," he replied, smirking. "And I'm the monster hunter!"

he said as he dodged as one of them pulled out a revolver, firing, the bullet just

hit the floor in a bang. "I see, so it's time to bring out the big 'guns'?" he asked

as they watched with wide eyes as a yellow ball of energy pulsed in his right

hand, and boom, the gunman got it to the face, hitting down he slid down the

far wall with a smouldering face, blast back by the attack.

"Y-you're some k-kind of witch!" one of the men screamed out in terror and

hate. "Y-you're a heaven of the devil!" he roared out stepping back.

Harry just looked baffled and offended. "I'm not a witch, I'm a boy, and

witches are GIRLS, are you slow or something. I kind-of prefer the term mage

anyway, it's more unisex. And I don't get where a piece of scum like you gets

off calling me a heaven of the devil when you're child attacking murderous

bikers, like seriously double standards duckweed!"

He was smirking as they started trying prayer. "Seriously, dicks like you go to

church?" he asked mockingly. "Well here's a proper prayer for you. It's odd, I

never thought I would ever use it as it has such restrictions, but you meet them

all," he said sounding quite awed by that himself.

"Ensnare and bind this contract, Warden held in reverence!" Harry begun with

a soft murky green light caressing around him in a swirl with the light twisting

into the ground the floor began to shake. "I ask of your favour, bring forth

your binds," he said softly hands palms up; they were lit with light and

warmth. "And hold these villains of darkness bound, their judgement shall be

yours, Warden of the Dark Realm!"

Harry finished with a sweeping bow as he stepped back, panting for breath

because of the exertion, which went unseen as he used his power to invoke the

magic. Then the green light faded the men looked relieved as nothing happened

and started mocking him, sneering.

"So that's the power of your god!"

"Pathetic!"

"The Warden is not a goddess," he answered softly. He smiled as they paused

when the ground exploded up and opened. Black tentacle vines bursting forth,

ensnaring the men, unconscious or otherwise, along with their bikes and

pulling them through the fissures before it sealed up moments later, it just

happened so quick all they heard were the men's screams.

"Idiots," he muttered as the last screams died down.

"You will pay your contract child!" whispered a soft, feminine voice from the

shadows. "Those foolish human men will not be sufficient for my-summon. I

shall return someday to claim my payment. Head my warning young

summoner, and do not dare ask of us without true need, or you'll get hurt," she

finished before she faded away and he made a promise to heed her warning.

He sighed since she was gone. "It's all just magic, all of it, we don't need to give

reason or label anything," he commented out of nowhere, reciting what his

grandfather had told him many times before. Shaking his head he turned to

the girl; she whimpered.

He smiled as he crouched down, offering her his hands. "It's going to be okay

now… I'll protect you. My name is Harry, what's yours?" he asked gently.

"I-I'm Ellie," she whimpered out timidly before he had to brace himself as she

flew into his arms sobbing. "M-my mummy and d-daddy are gone and t-they

won't send m-me home to Uncle B-Billy and m-my cousins in C-California!"

she cried as he held her tightly.

He couldn't help but feel bad for her, but in the end he managed to smuggle

her out of Mexico and back into the States where formal charges were made

against the Mexican Child Services once she was reunited with her family or

something like that.

"Let go of us you bastards," screamed Rose in panic; struggling against

her captor, their wands taken and thrown down a huge chasm into

nothing but darkness. It made her gulp as she was pushed and shoved

with her little sister clinging onto her in horror and Ginny beside them

trying to act tough. She had been satisfied that two of the original Death

Eater's ran afoul of Kir as the guy bit them before he had to flee, turning

invisible she was certain he was following them.

Rose, Ginny and June had been brought to a massive grubby dark cavern

lit with huge torches with flames, not that they took away any of the

creepy secret lair vibe with many more Death Eater's. She had not even

known or thought that there were that many Death Eater's, especially

since Harry had been killing them all off, and she doubted this was the

tip of the racists reach.

The cavern led up towards some kind of pedestal where she just knew,

'he' sat on that throne wrapped in his black cloak with a hood up hiding

his face like the melodramatic prick he was. She could feel his cold eyes

moving with them, and the scar on her forehead stung.

However, she gritted her teeth in anger more than anything. She knew

her anger would keep her focused, grounded, and stable. She ignored the

jeering and cheering Death Eater's as she looked from 'him' to the

'spectators'. They ranged from young to old, from human to goblin, and

then some other creatures she would have never expected.

She had just discovered her big brother and now they were going to die.

What would Harry do? Would he avenge them, and go on a murderous

rampage. A part of her really did hope he did, but she couldn't tell, not

knowing him like she should.

They were stopped before the Dark Lord Voldemort as he stood from his

throne; carefully he pulled his hood down with long bony fingers to

reveal his deformed snake like features and crimson eyes with slimy

baldhead. She felt June quivering more as she looked upon him for the

first time, but Ginny just stared him down with her.

"Hello Tom!" Rose said, holding back the hitch in her throat as the jeers

and noise went down. However, at her words the jeering went back up as

she looked around in disgust, their capturers having left them, but they

were surrounded so it looked like they would never get out of this mess.

The jeering cut out abruptly as the Dark 'Lord' rose a hand for silence.

"Well, finally Miss. Potter," he spoke in a cool and calculating way, as if

weighing everything he could say and choosing his words carefully. "I

must say, I hadn't expected to see you… your sister, or friend so soon, but

luck befell these three it seemed, until two were bitten."

"Harry will come for you all!" Rose spat out and the uneasy shifting told

her they were all aware of him by this point.

Voldemort's lips curled up in a sneering smile. "Ah yes, the fabulous Mr.

Harry King, quite the ruthless and powerful killer. If he wasn't such a

thorn to my people I would be quite pleased to meet him!"

"Wow, such an honour coming from a dick like you!"

They were all startled as Harry knocked a few, Death Eater's out of his

way as he stepped out from amongst them almost looking bored, but the

danger in his eyes warned of a man who will not play around this time. It

did not take Voldemort's control for them to not attack right then, they

knew it could mean instant death.

"How did you get through my wards?" Voldemort demanded, enraged,

and annoyed as his eyes flickered to see quite a few of his Death Eater's

showed signs of fear and trepidation.

"Magic," he replied whimsically as he stood by the girls. "Do you know

how annoyed I was when your filthy inbred mongrels took my sisters and

new friend? Almost as angry as Artemis when a man used her tracking

magic, kind of had to make a deal with her about something, but well,

where was I, right, you filthy mongrels took my girls!" he said coldly to

hisses of anger but Voldemort's look quelled them.

"You dare insult our pureblood-!"

Harry interrupted with a laugh. "Not so pure when daddy was a muggle!"

he retorted further enraging the Death Eater's as they didn't believe it,

but many other creatures did and really didn't care as they were not

wizards and likely had their own agenda anyway.

Rose looked at Harry in awe while holding her sister tight and taking

Ginny's hand so they were not separated if they were going to be running

anytime soon. She did not know how he knew of Voldemort's muggle

father, but what truly amazed her was how he was insulting the Death

Eater's like it was a joke, fearless in their own cave. Though, if she got

out free she would have to ask what he meant by his comment about a

deal with, some girl called Artemis.

"Do you think us a joke, boy!?" the Dark Lord demanded, moving closer

and drawing his wand, his minions moved further away. He completely

ignored the muggle father comment, but most of his minions were too

stupid to notice he didn't deny it.

"Of course not," he replied, smiling as blue light materialised a silver

handgun in his right hand shocking many. "But I did restock on bullets,"

he said and in three bangs one after the other, three Death Eaters that

'snatched' the girls fell to the floor with bloodied holes in their heads. "So

I'll tell you once and I won't tell you again, stay the fuck away from my

sisters and their friends!"

The chamber was eerily quiet as Harry raised the gun to Voldemort while

the Dark Lord readied his wand. He was not ignorant enough to not

consider the muggle weapon dangerous, especially after the

demonstration. Plus he had lived in the muggle world as a child.

Then it happened. Harry fired and fired and fired at Voldemort. The Dark

Lord reflected two bullets before the third shattered into his shoulder. He

was staggering back under the impact.

"Get him!" Voldemort screamed as he fell to his knees holding his wound.

"Get them all, kill them, do whatever you want, just kill him!"

Harry smirked as he turned from Voldemort to the Death Eater's

switching for a new and full magazine in his gun before they could fully

react he had shot down three more men and panic started up. It was in

human nature to fear death, so the weak nearby, screamed as the

cowards they were, which caused a chain reaction as they started fleeing

as Harry just emptied his gun into the crowd while they trampled each

other to death in a semi-stampede in their desperation to get away.

"You can always count on a cowards fear!" Harry said to the girls in

amusement as he grabbed them and started dragging them through the

crowd, guiding them and slamming the crap out of any wise guy while

Voldemort was yelling over the noise, screaming for order, screaming for

Harry's death.

Harry led the girls down a narrow passageway off the side of the cavern,

not sure where it led, but it had to be a nicer place than with the Death

Eater's. They had to squeeze through tight rocks while sprinkles of water

leaked from above, soaking them through, and by the time Harry pushed

Rose and June through into a small chamber, and pulled Ginny out they

were tired, sweaty and wet.

He laughed a little while the girls panted for breath. "Sorry, but I bet you

and Ginny are glad you're not too big in the chest or we would have been

stuck," he teased the two older girls for his own amusement and to

lighten the mood.

"I-I can't believe how you got us out!" Rose said, blushing and choosing to

ignore his comment as it was kind-of true. "They pretty much let us get

away; I can barely believe it was as simple as randomly shooting into the

crowd."

Harry shrugged sheepishly. "It's only a natural response to danger. I just

played on their own fear of death and the large numbers that would try

getting out of my line of fire."

"So, how are we going to get out of here?" Ginny asked looking up at the

huge rocky walls going up, then to the small squeeze they came through

before frowning as she noticed the light, startling as four white balls of

light just drifted around them. "Where did the glowing balls of light come

from?" she asked, curious and concerned.

"Magic," Harry replied, rolling his eyes. "How many more people are

going to ask me such ridiculous questions when it's always magic?"

"Umm… how about, how are we going to get out of here? Or how did

you get in here?" Rose asked looking at him with raised eyebrows as if

waiting for a witty comment.

He just smiled, amused while June moved from her and climbing into her

brother's arms, allowing him to carry her. "Climb is your first answer, and

yes, magic is the answer to the second."

She groaned, rolling her eyes as they looked up the jagged walls. "You

expect us to climb up there with no rope or magic?" she asked as if she

expected him to say he was joking, which wasn't going to happen as he

shook his head and helped June onto his back.

"Okay, June, hold on tight," he said, and without even waiting for Ginny

and Rose to realise he was one hundred percent serious he grabbed hold

of the wall and started climbing as if he were going up some stairs.

Ginny and Rose looked up in worry as they watched him climb, and in

some cases jump from one hold to another, making it look easy until he

was several feet high and reached a more open area where there was a

ledge formation to climb further up.

"Come on you two, hurry up!" Harry called down as he wore his terrified

little sister like a backpack as she held onto him tightly around the neck

with her arms, and legs around his waist, looking down, wide eyed at

how impossible it would seem to climb alone, but he carried her on his

back.

Rose and Ginny looked at each other again, grimacing as they looked at

the rocks, gulping. "I-I can't climb that," Rose said, worried.

"What about me, I'm wearing a robe, it could get tangled and I'll fall to

my doom, my doom Rose!" Ginny added, sounding even more concerned.

"Take it off!" Harry called down as he was listening in.

Ginny looked both uncomfortable and embarrassed as she looked to Rose,

and Rose understood so answered for her. "She isn't wearing normal

people clothes underneath it," Rose called up trying not to show that it

amused her.

Harry sighed, rubbing his eyes. "Just take the bloody thing off and I'll

give you something to wear when we reach the top!"

"Go on Ginny," Rose said giggling at her embarrassed friend. "You're

wearing those undies I got you so Harry will certainly like the show. And

as I said earlier, I've seen you naked; you have nothing to be embarrassed

about."

"Hurry up, school starts in two days!" Harry shouted down, startling

them, and he could still make out Ginny's bright red face from his

platform.

"Just do it Ginny!" Rose said as her friend just stood still as she took her

robe off for her, revealing her tight, pale blue panties and bra, her

fabulous body and smooth creamy legs, and small chest hidden away.

"I like this rescue mission," Harry muttered to himself as he tried to keep

his thoughts clean-ish around his sisters, but what a fresh sight, he

suppressed his smirk.

to be continued…

9. Escaping Lost

Disclaimer or Something!?

King of Bandit

Chapter 9

Escaping Lost

It had been hard going for Ginny and Rose, climbing thesharp wall face,

and they were exhausted by the time they reached a small chasm in the

wall that led into path, and they could feel a breeze. They were just

thankful that with every slip Harry somehow managed to save them. The

crawl space was tight, and after giving Ginny some shorts and a tee shirt

they took the time to rest.

"Where did those clothes come from?" Rose asked as the purple sparks

that swallowed his arm as he rummaged into 'nothing' disappeared once

he had taken out the items of clothing from the ripple of space where his

hand and arm had been hidden.

He chuckled. "Pocket dimension. It saves having to carry a backpack or

something when travelling. I can teach you sometime if you like, but

don't expect my results; they're what friends would call flashy or showy,

and take a lot of practice."

Ginny had barely managed to put on the shorts and tee in the small space

as she sat opposite Harry with Rose while June was curled up in Harry's

strong and protective arms. Though, the other two might as well have

been in his arms too since they were so close in the confined space.

"Cool!" Rose readily agreed. "But why were you carrying some girl's

clothes?"

"Oh, they belong to Ocean," he said, shrugging. "I can't remember why I

have some of her things to be honest; I have tons of crap and have no

clue why."

"You're a hoarder!" June laughingly accused.

He smiled and kissed her forehead. "I suppose I am, but maybe we should

try to find a way out of here and back to safety."

Rose and Ginny groaned. "Can't we rest some more?" Ginny asked with

an exhausted sigh. "We're not cut out for climbing without magic, and

then having to do lots of excises."

"Well don't worry," he said with a grin while she and his sister were still

panting with chests rising and falling rapidly. "I'm your new defence

teacher now, so I'll be sure to break everyone of those bad lazy habits."

The two girls paled. "Y-you wouldn't be cruel like that would you?" Rose

asked with a quivering lower lip.

He grinned smugly. "Of course; the old fart didn't ask me to teach just

because it was convenient. He wanted me to teach the students how to

kick ass and not have to look back to see whether someone had revived

the one you fell."

"Anyway, let's go!" he said as he crawled passed them into the tunnel

with the girls following behind him, and prodding June to go first.

"Big Brother...?" June called out after a few minutes of silent moving.

"Umm... can't you get us out the same way you found us?" she asked

timidly.

Harry snorted. "I wish, but well, I could send you three but Artemis will

still be pissed that I used her magic and I already owe her. She might try

to recruit you three into her little... hmm... lesbian harem!"

"Who's Artemis?" Rose asked while sounding highly embarrassed.

"Goddess of the Wilds, the Hunt, or whatever," he said thoughtfully. "You

know from Greek mythology?"

"W-wait, she really exists?" Ginny asked.

"Umm... apparently," he agreed. "I just thought it was tracker magic and

that all of the warnings in books were written by superstitious people.

But then I did summon a hell-goddess of some kind when I was twelve, so

I should have probably seen that coming. I still owe her something; I

should probably lay off summoning something that isn't an eidolon."

"You think?" Rose asked sarcastically. "So... that horse thing in Diagon

Alley was an eidolon?"

"Yea," he agreed.

"Can I learn to summon something like that?"

"You have to make a contract with them, and they can only be

summoned when certain conditions are met. Odin's conditions are quite

simple, and that is that he can be summoned on the field of battle when

I'm vastly outnumbered."

"Big Brother...!" June interrupted. "I think it opens up a little up ahead. I

can see some light!"

"Okay, June, keep going," he said with a playful nudge to her butt. She

giggled before hurrying further where they came out into a path that was

tall enough to stand in and it curved round, lit by glowing minerals in the

damp rock.

"Wow, that's better!" Rose said while stretching her muscles.

"Yeah...!" Ginny agreed with a relieved sight. "But where do we go now,

and how are we going to get out of here?"

Harry frowned before they watched as something streamed into his right

hand from his pocket dimension. It was a blue coloured cell phone, and

they watched as he dialled a number in his contacts list, which was

surprisingly vast and watched as he dialled, placing it on speaker phone

they could hear the ring tone before a girls voice answered.

"Harry!" she called out in a chipper tone. "What do you need...? A nice

warm bed?" she suggested hopefully.

"Rescuing would be good, Kairi," he shot back while his girls were

blushing.

"Harry...!" she wind. "I can't rescue you today I was investigating that

stupid thing in New York, when I was reassigned to check out this thing

in Ireland with some douche bags apparently trying to resurrect some

ancient dark and evil gods, can't you call my brother-."

"I'm not calling him!" he quickly interrupted. "He wants to kill me for

catching us at it at the Guild."

"Good point," she agreed. "Luckily we were mostly dressed, but then that

is what zippers, dresses and skirts are for isn't it. But anyway, I suppose,

you'll have to call and hope Sahara will bail you out, and let's face it she

doesn't have a stupid job so she can drop what she's doing faster than she

would drop her panties for you, lover boy."

"Well, okay, see you later!" he said with a sheepish grin as his sisters and

Ginny's eyes were wide open. "Drop by when you have a chance, I'll be at

Hogwarts once school starts, teaching defence class if you can believe

that."

"I can," she said, laughing. "You're a better fighter than me, so those puny

little wizards and witches will get into shape. They'll need all the help

they can get with that spanner money Voldemort back on the loose!" she

said, laughing before the phone went dead, and Harry shrugged as he hit

another name in his contacts list before Rose or Ginny could say

anything, or ask any questions.

"Hello," answered a strong male voice.

"Hey Rochin, its Harry," he replied quickly.

"Oh hi son, nice to hear from you," he replied brightening. "Did you want

to talk to Sahara, she's in her room. You know she misses you when you

wander off on some crazy adventure," he said, chuckling.

"Um, actually, you'll do … err I need help," he answered a little nervous.

Rochin sighed. "Okay, what do you need?" he asked straight to the point,

more businesslike.

"Could you bring me a Boom-Bridge?" he asked hopefully. "I'm trapped

with three friends in enemy warded territory. I'm afraid we're kind of

stuck at the moment."

"Um, hang on I'll see if my misses can make you one … any specific

location?" he asked.

"Yeah, anywhere but here," he replied with a hint of humour.

"Oh, as bad as that eh?" he chuckled. "Well hang on," he added. Harry

waited a moment when he heard Rochin call his wife. "Elion honey!" he

called out.

"Rochin what is it?" a woman's voice replied.

"Harry needs a Boom-Bridge, and it sounds urgent!"

"Oh, will that boy ever have one week without getting himself into

trouble?!" she called back with a sigh. "I have one here I didn't have to

use, but it will bring him here!"

"That will do," agreed Rochin with a hearty laugh. "You hear that Harry?"

he asked.

"Yeah, that would be perfect," he agreed.

"Good; you have some clothes in Sahara's room for me to find you no

doubt?" he asked suspiciously.

"Yeah, I should do," he agreed nervously.

"Well I'll be about ten minutes… those knowing the family we'll all be

there in around ten minutes," he laughed. "Well, good luck kid, and look

after your friends," he said before the phone line went dead and Harry

placed it away in his pocket.

"What's a Boom-Bridge?" June asked quickly to stop Rose asking

something embarrassing.

"It's like a walkway from one location to another... a magical short cut,"

Harry answered with a shrug. "Pretty handy piece of magic when you

want to get around sorcerers wards."

"What's the deal with those girls, Kairi and Sahara?" Rose had waited

long enough for her answers.

"Close personal friends," he answered with a small grin.

She smirked as she pushed Ginny into his arms. "Well, Ginny wants to be

a 'close personal friend' too," she said while Ginny went bright red but

didn't leave his arms. "Then for being an awesome sister I'm sure you do

have some cute friends that you're not doing. I want one. I don't want to

die a freaking virgin and none of the boys at school are any good."

"Umm... okay, fair enough I guess, in our line of work," he agreed to her

surprise as he thought of boys and even girls who would be interested

and held Ginny a little tighter to his chest as he really did like her. "Well,

I have... but... that is kind of weird but... you know what Rose, let's get

out of here first, a Boom-Bridge can't be opened inside because it would

cause a cave-in."

"Okay, but I'm not letting you off like that!" she said while he quickly led

the way, holding Ginny's hand while she held his hand and arm to herself

tightly, "and Ginny, you so owe me!" she said with a small grin and Harry

ignored Ginny nodding in agreement because he liked the arrangement,

and would only chose close and highly trusted, good looking friends for

his sister, because he was going to be an awesome big brother.

However, they paused a moment later as they turned a corner and light

from outside nearly blinded them. "Whoa, that is a long way down,"

Ginny whistled in awe as they blinked the spots from their eyes. She

would have never thought that they had climbed so high if she hadn't

seen it with her own eyes, and had to tighten her grip on Harry.

They looked out into the bright sun, trees and plants spreading out a few

miles. Far below was a lake with a large beautiful waterfall to the left

hand side splashing down into the water from a narrow river. They were

looking out of an exit, only someone with wings would feel comfortable

using.

"How do we get down there?" she asked in concern.

"Hmm … jump?" Harry suggested with a shrug.

"What!" the girls all screeched together in panic and fear.

"We can't jump from here! We're like five hundred feet high," Rose added,

looking down exaggerating as she gulped.

"Yeah, I guess you're right," he began with a small grin before Ginny's

eyes widened in shock as his lips attacked hers without warning. He

kissed her gently and her eyes fluttered closed as she felt weak all over,

falling into his arms before he pulled back and her eyes fluttered open.

Ginny's cheeks were aflame with red as her brown eyes lingered on

Harry's lips.

Harry grinned smugly while Rose and June stifled giggles. "Okay, let's get

out of here," he said, picking up June and placing her on his back. "Hold

on really tight, Junie!" And she did as he felt her small body tense up.

"Harry we can't climb down there either!" Rose complained when

suddenly she and Ginny squealed out as he pulled them into his arms,

wrapping his arms around their slender waists.

"Harry, please don't!" Rose cried out but too late as he jumped.

"NO!" the girls screamed as he pushed off from the cave exit. The girls

screamed every second as the lake below rushed up to meet them. The air

was bursting through their ears, drowning down their screams. Harry was

certain that they were going to attract unwanted attention but they had

to get down.

Time seemed to be taking its time, pun intended. It seemed they were

falling for hours when Harry's boots crashed onto the surface of the lake

in an immense explosion. They sunk down without tearing through the

surface, as if it was made out of rubber.

The water around them erupted out as if hit by a meteor, shooting out

and around in a huge circular wave that crashed back towards them.

Harry held his passengers as they rose as the water sprung back. The

waves continued rocking them up and down like a ship in a storm. He

stood straight while the girls continued screaming with their eyes

scrunched up.

"We've landed!" he called out sighing in relief. Though, none of the girls

would quit screaming. It didn't seem like they realised they had landed

safe and sound. "YOU'RE SAFE!" he yelled.

Their screams stopped abruptly and they looked up and around in

surprise since they weren't dead. Looking down Ginny and Rose gasped

as they saw the unsteady water below.

"You're walking on water," Rose declared in awe. "My brother walks on

water, and survives hundred feet falls."

The young King of Bandit chuckled. "Yeah… well let's get on dry land

shall we?" he suggested, and the girls nodding eagerly as he walked

across the surface and onto the bank where to his amusement the girls

dropped from him tiredly crumpling to the dirty floor, almost hugging

the ground. "Well, that was..."

In that moment he was grabbed from the ground, torn off his feet by his

right arm. The three girls screamed again as he was tossed effortlessly,

crashing to the ground a few feet from them.

Harry groaned as he rolled away as a huge rough wooden club came

down towards him, crashing into the dirt where he had been moments

before. Harry sped quickly to his feet groaning, flicking himself up,

unaffected by the previous attacks.

He looked around to see twenty mountain trolls or more. They were large

and stupid. They were between ten to eleven feet tall with huge wide

chests and rippling muscles. They had greying blue skin with ugly twisted

faces on their stumpy heads, each carrying a huge wooden club, wearing

makeshift shorts or loincloths.

The troll that attacked him first had changed course, going for the

weaker prey. It was moving towards Ginny, Rose, and June as they

scurried back in fear, as far away as they could get, which wasn't far

enough as they stumbled over themselves and each other to get away.

The troll near him pulled up its weapon and swung it at Harry's head.

"Augh, bastard," the King of Bandit growled angrily as he put out his left

hand and arm.

The club connected with a thud into Harry's hand. Harry's arm did not

budge as his fingers gripped the weapon, cracking it slightly with the

pressure of his grip. The troll blinked stupidly several times in confusion

for a moment before trying to pull the club back. However, Harry's

fingers sunk in further into the wood, halting its progress. The stupid

beast tried using both arms to pull its weapon free. However, Harry's

finger crushed into the wood more, getting a better grip, and even with

the full weight of the monster pulling on the club it would not move.

Harry averted his gaze from his struggling foe, his eyes darkened,

noticing the troll almost upon his sisters and friend. "Hey ugly!" he

yelled. All of the trolls including his intended looked at him stupidly in

surprise.

Harry raised his right arm and hand, palm out and open. He roared out in

anger, and a huge blue ball of energy formed an inch from his palm as he

ground his teeth in concentration and effort. His emerald eyes were dark

with fury, and power. The energy reached the size of a football, and

launched with a small boom, catching the girls' attention.

The blast smashed into the trolls' torso, gaining an agonising, terrified,

and surprise scream as the energy ripped into him, tearing it apart with

devastating force. It exploded throwing the wailing, broken troll away

across the lake where it crashed into the huge rock wall leading up to the

caverns the four humans escaped: the troll slid down with a large splash,

sinking under the surface and not coming up as blood pooled on the

water's surface.

Harry pulled the club he held back down, and by his side, towards him,

the troll staggered down, nearer the young bandit. Harry used the

momentum, shooting forward and off the ground his left knee connected

with the trolls' strong chest: a huge echoing crack split the morning air as

the beast roared in pain, blood chocking from its mouth. It released its

hold on the club leaving it in Harry's hand as it staggered dizzily

backwards trying to blink its beady eyes to focus.

Harry glared and swung the club under arm, letting it leave his hand, and

it smashed into the trolls head sending splinters flying as the creature left

the ground, flying back, and landing on its back several paces back,

skidding along the dirt floor: Unmoving and bloodied.

The other trolls stood staring at him in surprise, realising despite size

Harry was not an opponent to be trifled with. If they had a choice they

would have already fled, not wanting to risk death, they may have been

stupid but they had survival instincts, and theirs cried runaway. They

weren't up against prey like most humans were, but this time they were

up against the predator.

Harry hopped into the air, backwards and to his right landing about ten

feet away next to Ginny and his sisters. "You guys ok?" he asked. His eyes

never left his foes. He may be able to take a pounding from the idiots

easily, however, Rose, June and Ginny could die in one hit.

"Y-yeah, we're ok," agreed Ginny nervously, "a-are you?" she asked as she

was still in awe, holding June and Rose while they stared at their brother

realising now for the first time they could let it sink in that he was there

to protect them, and was more than capable of protecting them, and

beating all of their enemies to death for them too.

"I'm fine. They're just trolls," he shrugged nonchalant. "They're not just

stupid but they're weak too."

Ginny and his sisters nodded dumbly as they looked at each other. If

trolls were what he considered weak, they wondered what he considered

strong. They would have, if they weren't witnessing it, called him a liar,

but here he was, throwing trolls around, and out powering them

physically. If the trolls were weak to him, then they all came to the

conclusion that when Harry was holding them that he was being overly

careful with them.

"You girls stay put and I'll take care of these freaking bastards," he

declared with a smug smirk.

Harry didn't wait for a reply as he rushed forward, towards his nearest

opponent. The troll saw him coming and swung its club, but Harry just

dodged under the swing. His grey-silver blade attached to his right arm

shoot out of the top of his right sleeve, slicing up at unbelievable speed.

The troll roared in agonizing pain, staggering back as its right arm with

club was sliced clear off thudding to the ground, leaving a thick bloodied

stump, the troll cradled. However, the beasts' cry of pain ended in an

instant as the bandit followed through: the blade deep up to Harry's fist

through its skull and out the other side.

The young man yanked his arm back instantly, deep red fluid spraying

out and dripping off the blade in thick blobs as the troll keeled over with

a loud crash backwards; the blade swished back up his sleeve.

However, Harry did not stop, he dashed on raising his left hand palm out

and finger bent in slightly as if teeth: an eruption of flame sparked to life

with a circle of orange and red runes and symbols, blasting forward with

a roar of power, like a flame thrower or more accurately a dragon

breathing fire, from where it got its name 'The Fire Dragons Roar', an old

piece of magic, used by the Dragon Slayers of centuries past.

The red, orange and yellow flame burst forward in a wave of furious heat

as Harry stopped moving, steadying his feet. His attack engulfing another

troll, which screamed an ear piercing noise, of its death, as it was cooked

alive in the heat. The noise then ceased, and Harry let up his attack, it

splashing out of existence. The black and charred troll dropped to its

knees, its legs cracking and smashing apart as it keeled over, forwards to

its stomach, overcooked, and crumbling into lumps of charcoal.

Harry moved fast, jumping up and to his left, his right foot connecting

viciously with another monsters stumpy head sending it hurtling into a

tree. The trunk shattered and the small tree fell on the fallen enemy as it

cried out, before stopping: unmoving, probably dead, not that Harry

cared to check.

Rose, Ginny and June sat with their mouths wide with their eyes staring

in complete shock and horror as they watched Harry fight. He didn't fight

to capture; he fought to take down, permanently, and they would only

survive if it was an accident. They were sitting on the ground still by the

lakeshore as they watched Harry kicking troll ass with ease.

"Whoa, he's awesome," Ginny whispered in awe.

"That is so cool!" Rose added with a nod of agreement. "I have never

witnessed a proper battle until now. I had never known that one person

could be that strong!"

June nodded absentmindedly as she watched, Harry, 'her' brother hit a

troll with such a forceful punch in the gut with his right fist, it launched

the monster off the ground about ten metres high before crashing down

and not getting up.

Harry launched his left foot back and down, snapping another's leg in

two, which made the girls wince. The troll fell to its knees and Harry just

span. His right foot connected with the trolls face, sending it skidding

across the ground in a boom, as if it was a stone skipping across a lake,

blood flying everywhere before it came to a stop and would not get up.

"I think you should be with my brother," June surprisingly commented,

briefly glancing at Ginny while Rose was nodding in agreement. "He is so

awesome," she added.

Ginny nodded with a dreamy sigh when she, Rose, and June started as

they heard a growling noise above them. They noticed a large shadow

had come over them. Their eyes widened in fear as they looked up, eyes

locking with the menacing trolls. It swung its large club up over its

shoulder with its right arm and brought it swishing down with a whoosh

of wind. The girls held each other tighter in fright, closing their eyes as

they expected it to be their end.

However, something was wrong. They felt no pain, and they were still

very much awake, and alive. The girls slowly opened their eyes and

looked up in shock to see a big built man in his mid to late forties. He

was about six foot five feet tall. He looked like he had plenty of muscle

then some more.

The man wore a long dark red coat undone, swaying gently in the breeze,

hanging to his knees, with black across the shoulders, and a military

black Kevlar vest with black combat trousers and boots. His hair was a

few inches long, greying blonde in colour, neatly spiked back with a

couple loose strands sticking forward over the right side of his forehead,

and his deep blue eyes held warmth and amusement.

The girls just gawked though, as the man had caught the trolls club mid

swing with his large right hand about an inch from their heads, and the

troll seemed to be pushing with all its might but having no success,

grunting with the effort to continue its attack.

The man pushed the club up with ease and simplicity. His right knee

following through, colliding with a mighty force, which got a strangled

cry from the troll as bone shattered. The man released its club and it

went soaring into the air and back, crashing to the ground about thirty

feet away: unmoving, blood splattering the ground from bone piercing its

muscle and skin.

The man then stood up straight on two feet again, and looked down at

the three girls; a huge grin spread his lips. "Hi," he said conversationally,

in a deep voice that commanded respect, but held a lot of humour and

kindness. "I'm Rochin Kyrue; sorry we're late: you must be Harry's

friends."

Rose, Ginny and June nodded dumbly, and they thought Harry was a one

of a kind: obviously not. But that put up Rose's hopes for her future love

life if Harry had friends like him.

"Hey Dad, I think they're in shock," commented a girls voice, moving

their gaze slightly Ginny and June saw an excitedly grinning girl about

sixteen, seventeen years old had popped up next to them.

She wore tight blue hipsters with some small pockets down her legs and a

black rippled skirt around her waist only halfway down her thighs. In

addition, she wore a tight black top accentuating her fairly large bust;

and showing her lightly toned stomach and her navel, with a tight black

leather jacket left with the zip undone, and on her feet, small black half

boots.

Her hair was an unusual snow white, tied back in a triple plat down to

the small of her back, tied with a red ribbon, and many strands of hair of

a feathery texture flicked out over her forehead from her fringe and

around her ears. Her eyes were a sparkling teal green, kind and happy,

she was definitely a beautiful girl with a fit body. She was five foot five,

and looked down at them with a little lick of her lips as her eyes explored

the older girls.

"I think you're right," the man commented looking the girls over in worry.

"Well let me introduced my daughter, Sahara… and this here's my son

Arctic," he added gesturing to his other side where a young man stood.

He was maybe two years older than Harry, with rusty blonde hair about

three times as long as Rochin's. It was waxed out in messy spikes in every

direction. He had amazing crystal blue eyes, and wore rectangular silver

framed glasses over his eyes. He wore baggy blue jeans, white running

trainers and a long sleeved white tee shirt, more conservative in his

clothes than his sister wore.

Rose liked what she saw but internally sighed as maybe he was more

Hermione's type, as he gave off a nerdy bookworm vibe. Rose sometimes

found it hard keeping conversation with Hermione when she went off

about some magical thing or something, forgetting that Rose was more of

a practical learner.

"Hey! Are you three going to help Harry or stand around talking all day?"

interrupted a woman's voice, as she stepped into view with a kind

motherly smile.

The woman was about forty, but still held her looks. She was five foot

seven, and her snow white hair was short and loose, framing her pretty

face, over her forehead and reaching the bottom of her neck. It was short

in length but long on top. She had amazing sea green eyes.

She wore dark military green female combat trousers with black belt, and

black walking boots, with military green tee shirt accentuating her large

chest, and a sleeveless Kevlar ranger vest with many pockets, left undone.

It had a weird black curved in-signer on the left chest pocket, like the

outline of half an egg on its side pointing inwards with neat printed

writing in black, on top of a small oval shaped faint black gridded map of

the earth: Mystics Council, and underneath that, Watcher, and

underneath that, Ranger Elion Kyrue.

"Ok, we're going mum," chimed Sahara eagerly as she looked over, seeing

a troll getting swung around by its ankle about twenty feet in the air.

Harry was using the fast swinging momentum to stay airborne. How he

got the troll up there in the first place was anyone's guess.

She giggled, amused. "He's always showing off," she commented as she

suddenly dashed forward, seeming to blink away before blinking back as

she charged at fast speeds.

There were about ten trolls left, and they seemed to be waiting for Harry

to kill their friend before they met their ends next. There was another ten

or so dead trolls all around. It looked like a small war had been fought.

She noted wherever they were would have been quite beautiful had the

trolls not been bothering them, a nice picnic location, or place to train, or

quiet place to have Harry screw her senseless: she smiled; maybe those

girls could join them.

Sahara mildly registered her brother and dad shooting off after her

towards the trolls; they should not be too much trouble since the

creatures were so dense and not very strong all around. She had to get

her best friend out of trouble: again.

"He is so troublesome," she commented amusedly to herself. "But I love

the idiot, and wouldn't have him any other way."

"Don't worry girls," said Sahara's mother kindly kneeling down next to

Rose, Ginny, and June. "Those four will get rid of the trolls then we can

get out of here," she smiled. "Oh, by the way, I'm Elion, Rochin's wife, it's

nice to meet you … you aren't hurt are you?"

The girls shook their heads sighing in relief they offered small smiles. "I-

I'm Ginny, and these are Rose, and June, Harry's sisters."

She looked the sisters over in surprise before grinning. "Well, I'm glad

Harry has finally stepped up and found that things have changed. I told

him that he should go and find you but would he listen? No, he waited

until... well," she said with a grin as she trailed off her little rant. "It's nice

to meet you girls, so how did you all end up in this mess?" she asked

eagerly. She wanted to know for her reports, plus there were running

bets on who Harry would piss off next and hoped she won; the pot was

getting quite large.

"Um, Death Eater's kidnapped us and brought us to you-know, um, V-

Voldemort," Ginny began, only mildly surprised the woman did not show

the slightest fear or flinch at the name. "Harry followed us, and saved us

… but he had already been in some fights with Death Eater's and I think

he's tired. He shot some Death Eater's and they panicked and we escaped

down some caves, shot Voldemort too. I bet my mum's worried sick."

Elion had to have a chuckle at how fast she spilt, and she had just won a

tidy sum of money. Well, Sahara mentioned he was returning to England

finally, so it was a sure thing he would piss of Voldemort: it was good to

get inside information.

"Well not to worry, we'll take you home, get you washed up and fed then

get you back home in no time," she readily promised them with a small

grin.

The troll Harry was swinging around crashed into the ground in a

bloodied heap as the young bandit tumbled back down, landing lightly

on his feet with a smug grin as he turned to his next opponent.

Sahara had reached her first targeted troll and flew up and at it with a

swift and fast left spinning hook kick, smashing her foot into the back of

its head: it flew, crashing its stubby head through a thick tree and went

limp: unmoving as she landed lightly in a sweeping motion, giggling at

the troll hanging limply from its head.

Rochin was nowhere near as graceful as his right fist crashed into the

centre of his trolls back. A huge crack reverberating through the valley as

the screaming troll went bouncing across the dirt, trailing blood. His left

leg snapped up, smashing the arm of another, it flew crying out dumbly,

crashing into another, very hard: neither got up, and blood and bone split

from ones arm. He never had patients for dramatics when fighting

weaklings.

Arctic groaned, as he sped towards his first troll. These things were too

boring to fight. They had no skill or intellect. He should have stayed with

the cute girls.

He sped on and slid down, sliding across the dirt, low between and

through the trolls legs; he grabbed its ankles and stood pulling its legs

out from under it. The troll hit the ground hard, stirring the dirty floor,

he raised his right hand and formed a small blue ball of energy an inch

from his palm and lobbed it nonchalant at the floored monster. The

energy exploded on the trolls face with roaring ferocity, and the sizzling

troll no longer moved.

"Hey Harry!" yelled Sahara eagerly as she dodged a club swinging at her.

"Who are your friends, the red heads are really cute, and the brunette in

the few years?" she asked as she cupped both hands to her right hip a

small ball of blue white energy began to swirl within her cupped palms.

"Ka!" she began, the energy growing slightly. "Me!" she added, the energy

beginning to sizzle and roar. "Ha! … Me! … Haaa!" she yelled out,

thrusting her hands forwards. Her wrists pushed together, her hands open

but curved, as an immense roaring wave of blue-white power blasted

forward, tearing the ground on its way, before engulfing three trolls,

which screamed in strangled agony before any sign of them through the

energy sizzled away the beam faded into nothing and the trolls were no

more than dust.

"One red head; the one with freckles is Ginny, the other is Rosette, my

sister, and the black haired girl is my little sister, June" he answered now

she had let up her attack. She just had to show off. His eyes glimpse

Rochin as the old man threw a huge yellow energy disk, slicing two trolls

in two, spilling blood and guts all over, before the disk crashed

explosively into the ground behind his fallen prey.

"Little sister...? Rosette?" she repeated in surprise as her left fist

connected with the last trolls gut, sending it hurling to the ground next to

Arctic where he flung a blue energy ball at its face and it did not move

further.

"Yeah, things change, people change, my sister changed for the better,"

he replied with a grin as Sahara rushed over to him and they embraced in

a huge hug. "It's good to see you," he chuckled as they parted.

"You too; I was so worried when dad said you had asked for help," she

answered, taking his hand and leading him back to her mum and the

girls, followed by her grinning father and her slightly amused looking

brother. "You never ask for help unless you're in real trouble, but then I

guess it was more for the girls' safety."

He sighed shaking his head with a small smile. "Yeah, bloody Death

Eater's and Voldemort, kidnapping my new friend and my sisters… I

would suggest getting the council to come and arrest them all, but they

might have all done a runner by now thinking we've already escaped, and

handing over their hideout."

"Most likely," agreed Rochin with a grin as they all stopped by his wife

and the three witches. "These Death Eater's are bloody filth killing our

people," he clenched his right fist in anger, his expression changing in an

instant. "They keep attacking in small numbers, unexpectedly, so we

hardly arrive in time to arrest them, or better yet kill the bastards when

they resist arrest."

"Your people?" interrupted Rose bravely and confused. "I-I've never heard

of people who can do what you just did before," she informed them,

wondering why they would keep powerful warriors like them a secret.

Rochin's rage disappeared instantly as he looked down at his wife and the

three girls sitting on the floor chuckling as he had overheard Harry

telling Sahara who two of the girls was to him, which meant the third

was too, so he recognised them as witches.

"I mean um… what do wizards call them again son?" he asked looking

expectantly at Arctic, confusing the girls further.

Arctic sighed while rolling his eyes with a small grin at his father.

"Muggles, Dad," he answered.

"Yeah that's it," the older man laughed. "It's a funny name, don't ya

think?"

"Yeah Dad," giggled Sahara, although she was in fact making fun of him,

he either did not mind or did not notice. She actually thought it was a

stupid, disrespectful and insulting name.

"But you're not muggles?" Ginny said in bewilderment.

Rochin chuckled again, his eyes sparkling as he was enjoying himself.

"Never said we were," he agreed with a shake of his head. "Though it's

lucky my best mate Jeff left our house before Harry called. He's an um …

'muggle'," he laughed shaking his head again. "Would have tagged along,

and he would have been here in an instant trying to blast … um," he

looked around and frowned in confusion before shrugging. "Well blast

this place to pieces searching for this, um … oh, what's his name?" he

asked looking down at his wife expectantly.

Elion laughed and rolled her eyes. "Voldemort," she answered for him

with an amused shake of her head.

"Yeah that's the one," he agreed laughing more. "That's even funnier than

muggles. These dark assholes and their stupid names," he chuckled

shaking his head. "Well, as I was saying Jeff's a muggle, well mystic.

Anyway he would be tearing this place up … he wouldn't have got very

far, but still, the man's always crying about how much he wants to throw

lightning bolts at Voldemort and make him dance."

Rose, Ginny and June didn't know why the others found that funny as it

sounded like these people didn't consider Voldemort the great threat that

their people did, and they were confused as to how a muggle could use

magic at all, let alone lightning bolt magic.

"Who are you people?" Rose dared to asked, more confused than when

she saw a boy Harry's size throw around trolls.

Rochin found the girls confusion funny, and laughed hard with his

daughter, Sahara. He moved the left side of his coat aside still laughing,

and pointed to the chest of his Kevlar vest where they saw a similar in-

signer to Elion's, only in red, with neat printed writing: Mystics Council,

and underneath that, Watcher, and at the bottom, Captain Rochin Kyrue.

"I'm a cop," he declared proudly to clear up the girls' confusion, though

none of them seemed to understand.

"He's a police officer, well police captain," Elion tried to elaborate with

little success as they lived too closed off from the real world. "Um, oh…

like an auror," she smiled as the girls expressions turned from confusion

to comprehension. "So am I, well of a different type. I'm a Ranger," she

said proudly pointing to the badge on her vest.

"Yup, I got my badge here somewhere," said Rochin putting his right

hand in his inside left pocket of his coat and rummaging about. He then

pulled out a rectangular leather wallet and flipped it open.

Inside on the right side held a nine-point platinum pentagram star with

rune marking engraved, with some kind of crystal gem in the centre,

which created a holographic illusion of the same in-signer as that on his

vest. In addition, on the other side, a plastic ID card with his picture, and

the same in-signer, though with just Mystics Council and Watcher on it

behind a transparent plastic screen with his name, rank, and ID number

below.

"You're aurors?" June asked shyly as Rochin put his ID away.

"No," he chuckled. "We're Watchers," he laughed. "That's what we call our

law enforcers like me and Elion. Though, she protects animals, and

magical creatures to keep all of the rare ones safe from idiots wanting

them for some reason or another, potions mostly. But then some

supposedly normal animals have magical properties or abilities and she

keeps them under wraps-."

"Can we get out of here," Harry interrupted, drawing everyone's

attention. "I would like to take a shower, and take these three home, and

start my new job; I only have the weekend to prepare."

"You have a job?" asked Elion narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "A job

your grandpa would have loved doing?" she asked in a disapproving tone.

Harry shook his head in the negative, only the witches looked confused.

"I… um, I kinda agreed to teach self defence at Hogwarts."

"Well that's different then," said Elion brightening as she stood. "Come on

you three we can't sit around here all day." She smiled as the three girls

nervously stood and stretched the cranks from their bodies.

They all waited as Elion pulled a small glass ball from her pocket no

bigger than a large marble with a beautiful blue cloud of energy inside.

"This is a Boom-Bridge," she elaborated for the three witches' confused

expressions. "It will take us out of here."

"Why's it called a Boom-Bridge," Ginny had to ask, it seemed a waste of

its beauty to use it.

"That's easy," giggled Sahara as she snatched the sphere from her

mother's hand and threw it to the ground in front of them: Boom! It

exploded, making the witches' jump as the others laughed. It created a

rippling swirl of blue energy open before them, leading in, like a

doorway opened up in space, with a darker path like a bridge leading

onward. The two witches' mouths opened in awe and shock,

understanding the name better.

Rose, Ginny and June had lived within the magical world all of their lives

and had thought that they could not be surprised when it came to magic.

However, in these past two days they had been sorely mistaken. This one

sight was just amazing, especially in its beauty. They had a feeling these

few shocking things might just be the tip of the iceberg, and they had

forgotten that magic was wondrous and vast beyond imagining.

"Well come on you lot before it closes," said Rochin with a huge grin.

Harry grabbed Ginny's hand while Rose quickly followed, holding June's

hand, and they walked into the portal. The witches were awed by the

energy that swirled around them as they saw a white light at the other

end, presumably the exit. Rochin and his family were bringing up the

rear, as the entrance closed giving them only one direction to walk: just a

short way.

"Wow, this mode of travel is awesome," chimed Ginny eagerly with

excitement shining brightly in her brown eyes. "Screw floo, we should

use these everywhere we go – we don't get dirty from soot, or dizzy."

Harry laughed and nodded his agreement. "But still not many people can

make them so they're expensive. We're just lucky Elion's one of those

people who can," he chuckled as the three cute witches' nodded in

agreement.

to be continued...

10. Cherry-Aid

Disclaim this as Canon!?

King of Bandit

Chapter 10

Cherry-Aid

Harry walked out of the boom-bridge still holding Ginny's hand, and into

a large walled off garden, with many flowers. The grass was neatly

trimmed and a stone path led from a beautiful stone two storied cottage

to a large wood dojo at the end.

Rose and June exited next, and looked around with Ginny in awe,

blinking the sunlight from their eyes, as huge grins spread to their lips as

they admired their new surroundings as magical people tended to be so

messy, it was a nice change to see that some magical people took pride in

having as nice garden.

"Wow, this garden is beautiful," commented June joyfully.

"I'm glad you approve," Elion interrupted amused from behind as she led

her family out with them. They turned to see the bridge had closed and

the others stood watching them. "It's a lot of hard work to keep it this

tidy, but a mystic has to have a hobby." The girls could only nod in

agreement.

"Well," Rochin interrupted with a grin. "Elion and I have to get to work,

pull in some reports, and maybe someone will find some evidence from

that place," he said thoughtfully, "and Arctic didn't you promise to help

your uncle out at his shop to earn some cash? Do you want a ride?"

"Yeah," he replied with a sigh. "Well, see you guys later," he said as he

followed his dad to the back gate.

"Bye… and you kids be good," Elion said doubtful they would listen, but

just grinned and followed after her husband and son as she remembered

herself as a young lady and the mischief she got up to.

"Come on let's get inside," Sahara said as she led them in through the

backdoor, into a huge clean kitchen, dining room with many modern

conveyances.

"Well," Harry said with a stretch. "There are a couple bathrooms. I'm

going to go and have a shower and get changed, so come on Ginny you

can join me," he added with a smirk.

Ginny blushed brightly but did not look displeased by the offer. "Well,"

Sahara chimed before Ginny could say anything. "I'll show June the spare

bathroom upstairs, and Rose to the ensuite bathroom in mum and dad's

room. It hardly gets used, mum and dad are always showering at work,

so seems like a waste sometimes," she said with a grin as she and Rose

looked at each other, snickering before she took the younger girls hands

and led them away.

Ginny bit her lower lip nervously as Harry led her towards the bathroom

on the ground floor, but not before leaving his disgruntled snake Kir on

the kitchen table. She double took, looking at him questioningly as the

snake complained and curled up on the newspaper on the table.

Harry shrugged sheepishly. "He was outside waiting for us when we were

attacked, and I didn't get a chance to mention it," he answered her

unasked question as they entered the bathroom, door closing behind

them, and locked the door; his lips attacked hers seconds later, and she

was putty in his powerful arms.

Looking at Ginny, he pulled back and smiled at the blushing red head as

she looked around the room. "You know you don't have to if you don't

want to," he suddenly said, startling her.

Meanwhile, Sahara had left June with a change of clothes and a towel in

the spare bathroom before taking Rose into the ensuite within her

parents' room. It wasn't as large as the other two bathrooms, and only

June's had the bath while the other two were shower only.

Sahara smirked at Rose as she closed and locked the door behind them,

looking the girl up and down, which pleased Rose and embarrassed her

at the same time. She knew that she swung both ways, but being with a

girl her brother had been with, or was with seemed a little out of control,

and made it all naughtier as Sahara flung off her jacket, but then he was

with Ginny.

Rose had never felt so hot in her life when suddenly Sahara was in her

space, smirking. "Hey girl, while Harry and Ginny get to play, it is only

fair that we have some fun too; it doesn't have to mean anything more

than that, just a onetime little thing between girl friends, just to get off?"

"O-okay!" she agreed gulping as there was no kissing, just groping for

each other's crotches. She could do that fine. It wasn't like she and Ginny

hadn't diddled each other off before; they had done it a few times while

sleeping over with each other and sharing a bed.

While Rosette was lost, deep within her thoughts about her curiosity, or

naughtiness with her best friend; her new friend Sahara was undressing

her, and herself to gain better access to her body before they were both

in the warm shower together, naked, cleaning each other with body

wash, and rubbing sensitive areas eagerly so they could both feel good.

Rose felt a little jealous as she played with Sahara's large and firm breasts

on her pale flesh, lathering them with shower gel, rubbing over large

erect, sensitive pink nipples. Rose wasn't small chested by any means but

she wasn't anything like Sahara, but at least she was bigger in the chest

than Ginny or their friend Luna who was smaller than Ginny, and was

another girl she had diddled with, but she was also an oddball. Well, she

had only ever done things like that with Ginny and Luna as she was

certain they were as bisexual as her.

She felt a quiver up her spine as Sahara expertly ran her fingers in a good

area of her body. She had certainly never been touched like that before,

and with her experience limited to only girls that was saying something,

and if life hadn't just changed she would have tried that out on Ginny

and Luna, but she knew things had completely renewed with the return

of her brother; their new hero.

Back with Harry and Ginny they pulled back from their kiss and Harry

smiled as he slipped out of his jacket, and threw it into the corner of the

bathroom out of the way. Ginny's breathing intensified as her eyes

scanned Harry's muscular body in his white shirt, hardly done up so she

could see his solid muscles. She had expected muscle, but his body

seemed like steel, and she could practically feel the electric current of his

strength without even touching him.

Ginny took a nervous step closer into Harry as he reached out with his

right hand gently taking her left; he pulled her carefully further into his

arms, leaning down. His lips touched hers again creating a course of

power of which she had never felt before pass through his lips and softly

through hers, streaming-down her body, making her tingle all over.

Her eyes closed along with his as her hands slid carefully and shakily up

his muscular arms, feeling the neural blade on his right arm. The cold of

the blade brought a pleasant shiver down her spine. Her small fingers

continued moving up over his shoulders and further over and around his

neck as the kiss intensified.

Her fingers found their way into his deep, raven black hair. His hair

texture was soft, almost like downy layers of feather layered a power all

of its own through her small fingers and hands.

Harry's tongue brushed softly at her sweet tasting lips. Ginny loosened

her lips allowing his tongue to touch hers. Her tongue played eagerly

against his as his hands stroked down her body to her shorts; she gasped

in when his hands groped her tight firm butt.

The King of Bandit moved his left hand and within moments, her shorts

fell to the floor. Ginny pulled back from the kiss breathing heavily, and

trying to regain oxygen to her depleted lungs, and starved brain as she

looked at the young man before her, as he smiled she could not help but

smile back as he kicked his boots off.

His eyes drifted down to her beautiful soft legs and blue panties as she

kicked off her shoes. He looked back up to see her pretty blushing face as

she stared at him uncertainly. He would have laughed if he thought that

would not ruin the mood.

Instead, he unbuckled his belt while she nervously watched he pulled off

his trousers, revealing his black boxer shorts before he pulled off his shirt

and letting them drop to the floor. Ginny gulped as her brown eyes

widened, scanning his near naked body.

She startled as he took the bottom of her top in his fingers, but she

allowed him to pull it up and off, throwing it into the corner, showing

her beautiful body. She wore a blue bra matching her panties. Her skin

was soft as his fingers roamed her smooth pale stomach. Her eyes closed

slightly as she felt a steam of energy from his fingertips and she realised

why so many girls could fall in love with someone so attentive to their

needs.

Harry leaned down to capture her lips again as he pulled off her bra. She

felt the magic flick at the clasp, which was amazing to her, and she could

do with learning that trick herself. Her breasts were small but firm. Perky

and cute with stiff pink nipples.

She was blushing-her brightest as he felt them, squeezing gently;

pinching her nipples while she let out a whimper. He sucked one into his

mouth, each in turn, which was a new and exhilarating sensation. His

fingers slid into the waist band of her panties while she leaned back

against the wall as he led her into the shower.

Ginny's panties reached the ground and she kicked them away before

gaining some bravery of her own. Sliding her fingers into the waist band

of his boxers, she tugged and they fell down with 'it' bouncing out semi

before he kicked his boxers out of the shower, and she barely noticed the

warm water starting to cascade down their naked bodies as Harry turned

the shower on.

Her eyes widened as she had only ever seen a few pictures, and never

imagined seeing one that big up close. She knew from older girls when

listening to their conversations as they might have fooled around a little

with boys they liked, and talked or bragged about sizes, and comparing,

and realised now that she would win that without any doubt.

Harry grinned as he took in her gaze, and leant in to her lips, placing his

on hers. Their tongues gently brushed as he ran his fingers through her

soft red hair. His hand's slid down her soft skin, and finished, gently

caressing Ginny's soft, tight butt. Her arms around his waist holding him

tight to her, she could feel his large-semi, stiffening, pushing up against

her soft stomach.

Ginny slowly moved from Harry's lips to his jaw as she got brave,

remembering what she had heard from some of the braver or smuttier

girls at school, even though she was quite sure some or most of them had

marriage contracts or something, and so they would marry that boy

anyway. She was just glad that her family wasn't as medieval as that.

She worked her way down his chin and neck to his collarbone, getting a

soft groan from her man. She moved slowly lower, kissing his solid chest,

trailing her tongue on his body, glancing down at his huge toy with her

chocolate brown eyes. It throbbed, stiffening, getting even larger. She

continued, and moved lower with her kisses until she was kneeling before

him.

Her lips nervously brushed the tip of his solidness, which caused him to

let out a groan of enjoyment. She flicked the tip with her tongue, tasting

it for the first time. She hadn't thought of what one would taste like

before, but it wasn't bad, and made her juices flow more just thinking

about tasting it further.

Ginny licked a bit rougher across the tip, tasting some clear liquid that

came out, and he moaned. She slowly engulfing the tip into her mouth,

sucking hard he moaned more, grunting. She liked hearing his pleasure

as she slowly moved her head up and down with her mouth forced wide

open. He was too much to take fully into her mouth without practice,

and with him she hoped she would get a lot of practice.

She took the base of him into her fingers holding it tight within her small

hand, as she pumped it in her mouth, sucking as firmly as she could

manage with her cheeks caving in, tasting him, enjoying every second,

her tongue lashing against the tip and shaft.

Harry panted and moaned louder the longer and faster she went, she

sucked for what might have been ten minutes or maybe ten hours when

he exploded in noise, holding her hair, pushing her head slightly tighter

into him.

She was surprised as she felt and tasted his seed shooting into her mouth,

a ton of it, hitting the back of her throat, chocking her a little, but

instinct took hold, and she swallowed the warm creamy substance,

enjoying every drop of the strange new taste. She slid up off him blushing

as she licked the last few drops from him, and let it slither down her

throat. She slowly stood, licking her lips clean.

Ginny looked Harry in the eyes, and smiled sheepishly. He grinned at

her, his lips brushing her nose as he pulled her to stand up with him,

kissing the tip of her nose as he worked down to her lips, kissing his way

down her jaw and neck to her collar and breasts.

His mouth came to her right breast first. He took it in his hand along

with the other in his other hand, gently squeezing, and she gasped softly

with a longing moan. He tweaked her nipples gently with his forefingers

and thumbs, she groaned more, whimpering and squirming, lifting her

head up, letting the warm water of the shower splash her face, her eyes

closed.

The red haired girl gasped out when she felt Harry's tongue again flick

her left nipple before letting out her breath steadily. He then licked her

right nipple, getting a similar reaction before taking in her right nipple

fully into his mouth; tasting her, sucking it while Ginny shuddered in

enjoyment.

He tasted each of her perky little nipples several times, sucking them

while Ginny's breathing became ragged and he started kissing down her

beautiful body, kissing her inner thighs as he knelt, tasting some of the

juices flowing down her legs from her beautiful area. Her orange-red

hairs only above her entrance just how he preferred.

Harry kissed directly between her legs, and Ginny let out soft

whimpering-impatient sound so he carefully slid his tongue up and in,

drinking from her as he suckled and her thighs clamped around his face.

She squealed a little, grabbing his head and pulling him tighter to herself

as her fingers wound through his hair.

He tasted her for several minutes, drinking everything before she started

thrusting her hips against his mouth and tongue desperately. Her moans

and groans were getting louder and more frantic. Her small fingers were

gripping his hair tighter as he brought her to climax.

She exploded with a fierce cry, tightening on his tongue and an extra

gush of juices shot free from her, slithering down his eager throat as she

bucked harder screaming out.

She soon slowed down her bucking, her breathing deep, and some

exhaustion taking hold as he drank the last from her, before he slowly

moved up her body. His tongue slipped out of her, and slid up her body

until he reached her lips. She captured his lips, kissing with all the

passion they could manage, drinking from each other.

Harry lifted her, pinning her gently against the shower wall, she felt his

solidness on her small area. She looked into his eyes and smiled lightly,

capturing his lips with hers again. She gasped in pain and excitement

against his lips as she felt him slowly enter her body.

He held her thighs, her legs and feet dangling. Her back was pushed up

against the wall. Her arms were holding him tight, around his neck. They

kissed deeply, Ginny whimpering in pain but content and wanting to

have it all she didn't complain. She gasped out again, pulling back from

his lips, gasping for breath, her breasts heaving, she looked down, noting

he was half way in and a small trickle of blood leaked from her, but she

held him tight.

"W-we can stop if you want," he breathed out to her, noticing the pained

look on her pretty freckled face.

Ginny shook her head. "No-no way," she gasped out. "I-I want this. I want

to feel it all," she smiled with a light blush.

Grinning suddenly she pulled his lips back to hers; her tongue entered his

mouth eagerly. He slid in a little further, groaning himself as it was the

tightest he had had in a while, and soaking wet with hot juices.

He slowly started pumping, working deeper into her tightness as she

groaned out, and starting to get a feel for it as the pain lessened. It took a

while but he soon had it fully and deeply inside her as he continued

pumping.

They groaned and moaned together, all kissing forgotten in their carnal

desire, hugging tight. Their heads were on each other shoulders, Ginny's

legs were still dangling, her small toes twitching in pleasure. He pumped

her harder and faster, both crying out in excitement.

They continued, Harry pumping and Ginny riding her hips for a time

when the red haired girl squealed out loudly, her legs twitching out

straight, stretching her toes. Harry felt her tighten painfully around him

but he loved every moment of it.

Harry groaned out with her as he finally let go. He shot his hot seed deep

inside her, pumping it all in while his lover squirmed in his arms before

he slowed to a stop as he couldn't continue, and was sure she couldn't

either.

She collapse, exhausted in his strong arms, holding him tight while he

kept her up. He felt her suction and clamp on him while he throbbed

with her every breath, pulling up all of his seed into her, as they stayed,

content and well satisfied under the spray of the shower.

They calmed down after a few minutes where Harry pulled out and

placed her on her feet before they scrubbed each other clean, brushed

teeth, and dried off where Harry managed to find her some clean clothes

right for a magical girl of a cream coloured skirt and top to match with a

thin black robe.

Harry pulled on a black suit with white shirt with a black tie done up

neatly with black waistcoat and jacket with a three quarter length black

coat and shiny black shoes. He had neatened his hair and styled it back

and to the sides.

Ginny could only stare in awe as it changed his look from bad-ass to

sophisticated bad-ass in a moment. He straightened out his tie and

smirked at Ginny.

"So you like to see me dressed like this?" he asked as he gave her a mock

spin.

"Wow, yeah, I would have never guessed...! well it really suits you!" she

readily agreed before he captured her lips in a kiss before pulling back,

laughing, and opening the door and leading her out and back to the

kitchen where the others were waiting, and June saw them first with

bright red cheeks.

"Silencing charms...!" Harry complained as Sahara and Rose gave them

small knowing grins. "I always forget those things!" he said, shaking his

head.

"Wow, looking spiffing Harry!" Rose said with a smirk.

"First day of school, got to make a good impression," he said as he

pointed to his watch. "We've been missing for about sixteen hours," he

said with a shrug.

"What...!?" Ginny squealed out in shock as she took Harry's left arm and

looked at his watch. "Mum and everyone will be worried sick about us!"

she declared while Rose had rushed over with June, and Kir was wrapped

around June's neck napping again.

"Do you think they'll be at the station waiting for us, we have about

thirty minutes?" Rose said in a hurry.

"Sure, why not?" Sahara said as she joined them, shrugging. "Harry could

teleport with all of you from here, so good luck, and enjoy the school

year. I'll probably stop by sometime to visit our esteemed Professor King

and you guys," she said teasingly.

It was a few minutes later when Harry realised that he should have been

more careful as he appeared on to Platform 9 ¾'s with his sisters, and

Ginny to find a battlefield. It was as if the world liked to see him fight, so

it was throwing out enemy after enemy. At least he knew he was due

some rest time, and it would be unlikely that there would be any enemies

to fight at Hogwarts, and the old man would be around to fight too, so

that wouldn't be so bad.

Time seemed to slow down for the girls as spells burst towards them from

both-sides, light and dark and their eyes burst open owl like. Harry

pulled them in closer to him without a moment of thought, it was instinct

to him, and crossed his arms around them within milliseconds.

He roared out, and a purple light of power emanating from his body for a

second before a field of purple energy created a shield that domed

around them. Spell after spell smashed and exploded into the shield

rocking the ground with power, obscuring the three from sight with dust,

smoke and steam.

The light and dark stopped firing, standing and waiting in shock as they

had watched the four appear out of nowhere. The Weasley family was on

the light side, and they stood sweating buckets of dread and panic as

everybody held their breaths waiting for an outcome.

The fog of dust seemed to take an eternity to drift down and clear.

Shadows in the smoke slowly revealed four figures standing in front of

the two forces. Harry was standing, slightly behind but in between the

girls a hand on each of Rose and Ginny's shoulder while they faced the

light with wide, shocked eyes, and June was cuddled up to his right hip.

He had a smirk on his lips; his eyes and posture nothing but pure calm.

However, the same could not be said for the girls; their eyes as wide as

dinner plates, and their skin pasty, clammy and pale with fear. The girls

seemed to be in a state of shock. However, purple sparks of light frizzed

around from Harry, arching from him, fizzing out over their bodies.

The young King of Bandit looked over at the Death Eater's, turning his

neck to see them, and his smirk turned into a fully fledged grin that hid

his anger poorly, but he could see they all knew who he was, and they

showed hesitance and practically reeked of fear.

Harry gently nudged Ginny and Rose towards the light, prying off June

she took her big sisters hand, and they walked as if on autopilot until

Bill, and Arthur Weasley pulled them out of the line of fire. However,

Harry never averted his gaze from the Death Eater's.

The young man's emerald eyes watched the Death Eater's coldly while he

still grinned as he turned to face them fully. They all took involuntary

steps back in terror.

"Don't you guys ever take the day off?" he asked in a bored voice, but he

didn't really expect an answer, and they were too afraid to give one.

The Death Eater's looked around at each other in the hope that someone

else would flee first, so they could blame them for being the coward and

calling the retreat because their boss wouldn't care about them doing

what was smart. He would kill or torture them, probably both, for fleeing

this young man as they knew they should, but they still feared their dark

master. The Death Eater's nervously raised their wands ready for a fight.

Harry chuckled in mock-amusement. "There are only nine of you left, and

you haven't even killed one person, which means you are really shit at

this, maybe if you spent more time studying and less time hating you

wouldn't be so outclassed." He smirked as he cracked his knuckles by just

clenching his fists, while sparks still flickered slightly. They flinched as

the noise reverberated around the quiet train station, added to by the odd

flicker sound of sparks.

On the train looking out of the window was one Draco Malfoy with some

of his 'gang', and he had gone sheet white. It had all been fun and games

until the game changer showed up and he knew the remaining Death

Fodder as his father would say were about to go down hard.

"Draco, look, its Potter...!" Pansy Parkinson interrupted his thought,

looking smug as she pointed the girl out. "We could capture her, and the

Dark Lord would be pleased."

Draco turned to her and for once, she flinched as he glared. "You don't

have a clue who that guy is!" he hissed out angrily which perked up some

of his less than helpful female followers interests, and he was quite sure

they just 'played' nice to keep him or the others from bothering them, not

that he much cared anymore.

Two blonde girls, and a brunette girl hadn't been paying attention and

had been playing a card game with the dark skinned Blaize Zabini; the

biggest poof in Slytherin, and that was saying something as he cringed

while thinking about some of the others who were taught that girls were

beneath men's notice and took that too seriously. At least Blaize wasn't a

sexist idiot because that got old real fast.

"What are you talking about!?" Pansy asked while the leader of the not-

quite-followers, the sixteen year old girl with long straight blonde hair,

Daphne Greengrass peered out of the window with her year younger and

equally blonde sister, Astoria.

"Wow – that boy is hot!" Daphne commented while her sister was

nodding in agreement.

"Let me see!" demanded their friend, Tracey Davis. She had short ruffled

dark brown hair and while the two blondes had cool silver eyes, hers

were a deep blue, and everyone on the train were wearing school

uniforms and robes, theirs were all green and black as they were

Slytherins. "Wow, he is cute!" she readily agreed as she squeezed in to

look outside with her friends.

Pansy growled. "Nobody's better than Draco, but we should attack Potter

while everyone is distracted."

"Idiot...!" Draco said, glaring again. "That guy killed Greyback!"

"Don't be stupid Draco!" she retorted as if he was joking.

"I was there!" he said quickly, "watch this, Harry King is going to end this

now, look at the Death Eater's, they're bloody terrified of him!"

The other's looked with Blaize joining them and they could see the

remaining Death Eater's looked as if they were about to mess themselves.

They were stuck between two forces, the dark that would kill them for

running away, and the light that would kill them for staying.

"Looks like this is going to be fun...!" Astoria commented with a smirk,

"and I thought that rumour about Dumbledore kicking ass in Diagon

Alley was-."

"True!"

They were interrupted, and startled as they hadn't noticed that the

mudblood, umm, muggle-born girl, and friend of Rosette Potter's,

Hermione Granger had somehow snuck up on them watching out of the

window, wearing her Gryffindor uniform of red and black. She was

joined by a cute blonde girl with rusty blonde hair and dazed blue eyes

wearing her Ravenclaw uniform in blue and black.

"You mean-?" Tracey asked while Hermione nodded.

"Dumbledore has decided to change the game!" she agreed. "But I think

this will enlighten you further," she said and they all turned back to the

window watching as Harry King stared down the Death Eater's, and made

them cower before him.

Harry disappeared a moment later, blinking away in a rush of air. The

Death Eater's looked around franticly when two of them dropped out cold

crumpling to the ground.

"Oh my-," Daphne mumbled while squirming on the seat she was

kneeling on to watch the fight through the side window while the other

girls could just nod along in agreement.

The Death Eater's turned in a hurry as one to see the green-eyed teen

standing behind them nonchalant as he straightened his tie, mocking

them as he neatened his shirt cuffs and brushed down his jacket even

though nothing was out of place he even fake-touched up his hair.

"Do you give?" he asked coolly.

The remaining Death Eater's quivered, looking at each other before they

suddenly threw down their wands, surrendering as they quickly pulled

off their masks dropping them to the ground, the conjured 'disguises'

dissolved in black mist, and they threw their arms in the air in a hurry to

stave off any harm Harry could inflict on them.

Harry disappeared again only to reappear by the light facing the Death

Eater's as they span around to him in fear. He smirked as the Death

Eater's couldn't take their eyes off the man who could have easily beaten

them all unconscious even after surrender without no one caring to stop

him, or being powerful enough too.

"You know," Harry commented, glancing towards the light, "some of you

guys could go and arrest them," he suggested, which dropped the light

wizards and witches out of their dazed states.

Some aurors stared at him for a second before nodding as they shook

their heads clear of the fog as they saw for themselves that they were far

behind on the power scale in the world. However, they quickly headed

towards the Death Eater's while the shocking quiet lessened as people

began to talk finally.

"Now that is power!" Tracey said smugly while Pansy was staring with

her mouth hanging open, unable to comprehend that everything was

going to change, and that the Dark Lord wasn't the only powerful

sorcerer on the playing field anymore, and even the Great Light Wizard

Albus Dumbledore had stepped up to truly challenge the Dark Lord and

his Death Eater's.

"And he looks really good in muggle clothes!" Daphne added with a

dreamy and very out of character sigh, but she knew she was attracted to

power, but he was power, looks, and style.

"Really good...!" Astoria agreed as she took after her sister, but she was a

more open character so no one stared at her, freaked out seeing some

personality that might be a little boy crazy.

"Plus," Tracey said with a nod, smirking smugly. "Have to get laid

sometime and who better?" she asked while the other two nodded and

Hermione had to move a little away as they were creeping her out, and

even Luna was with them, nodding along in agreement.

Hermione had to feel a little sorry for Harry as she had already heard he

was going to teach, but then he did get in her panties within an hour of

knowing her so maybe he would be in heaven. Yes, she should feel sorry

for all of the boys he'll stand in the way of.

Harry grinned while Rose and Ginny hurried off to the train to fetch their

friend Hermione as she had arrived with Ginny's parents while June had

hoped up into Harry's arms to hug him, and he didn't mind carrying her

as much as she wanted if it made her feel safe and happy.

"So is the train ready to go?" Harry asked two Weasley's, Bill and Arthur

as they stood nearby while everyone else tried to find their children, or

sorted out the dead and injured.

"I'll go and ask someone," Bill said, shaking his head before hurrying

away.

"Thank you," Mr. Weasley said suddenly. Harry just stared at him in

confusion. "For saving them, and keeping them safe," he added to clarify.

"Ginny, Rose, and June... I know two are your sisters, but, thanks for

taking care of Ginny too."

"No problem, dude," he replied, laughing as he cuddled his little sister,

"anything for family, and I guess Ginny is like family since she is Rose's

best friend. Everyone should consider such close friends as family, and if

they did the world would be a nicer place."

He didn't have a chance to reply as Bill returned, interrupting. "The train

need's a few minor repairs," he said out of breath from running. "It will

be ready to leave in about four hours or so, but they don't know whether

they're going to leave today, tomorrow or have parents taking students to

Hogsmead by other means; they said just to leave and letters shall be sent

out, so I wouldn't think that the train would leave today, Saturday or

Sunday would be my best bet."

Harry nodded with a sigh. "Okay, well grab everyone of importance and

we'll get out of here… hmm, I know I'll buy you all lunch in London, I'm

starving."

If to prove it Harry's stomach grumbled as Mrs. Weasley turned up

dragging Hermione, Rose, and Ginny with her at a quick pace.

"Luna couldn't come with us!" Rose said, pouting.

"Mum said she should go home!" Ginny said pout glaring at her mother.

Mrs. Weasley rolled her eyes. "After everything that's happened she

should spend a little time with her father," she said. "He already lost a

wife, poor man may not be all there, but he cares about his daughter."

"Hi Harry!" Hermione said with a small grin.

"Hey," he greeted and ignored some ginger boys cold hateful glare as he

greeted the girl. He did take note that Hermione could do better and the

right person popped into his head in seconds; he would just have to get

her to drop the ginger boy first.

"I should warn you!" she said, glaring at her soon to be ex-boyfriend if

several schemers had anything to say about it before smiling back at

Harry. "There are these three Slytherin girls who watched you fight, and

now they think they can each have you, so watch out!"

"Cute?" he asked, perking up.

"Umm, yeah," she agreed, shrugging.

"Harry!" Rose said with an eye roll.

"Well, umm," he stuttered, chuckling as he got strange looks while Rose

and Ginny laughed, and Hermione rolled her eyes and tried to pretend

the ginger boy wasn't being annoyingly clingy and rude to every boy who

looked at her, even though she had cheated on him, and did plan on

breaking up with him to find someone who was more in her league,

especially in brain power as Ginny seemed to want Harry.

"Okay, come on guys," he added after a few moments, disappointed he

didn't get to meet them all now, Luna included as he liked meeting cute

girls. "We're going to get something to eat before returning to that

headquarters place Dumbledore mentioned," he said while Mrs. Weasley

nodded her head readily and started ushering the three girls and

everyone else towards the exit from the platform where some of

Dumbledore's Order stood waiting.

Rose smiled as she looked to her big brother, ignoring their father as he

did them, and took Harry's arm while he held June, and winked at

Hermione, amused while she had to deal with her ginger haired

boyfriend some more, Ginny's slightly older brother, Ronald.

It was good for Ginny as she could hold Harry's spare hand without

Ronald jumping and being a whiny bitch and getting his ass kicked. That

boy was seriously annoying, and if Hermione didn't dump him and quick

she would have to kick him in the balls until he got the message that

Hermione was too good for him.

She grimaced as she looked around the bloody platform wanting to heave

a little as the smell of death or battle slowly grew. There weren't many

deaths, but some Death Eater's had gotten on the wrong side of some

aurors or Order members, and others had been hurt along with some

civilians as medics turned up to help the injured.

It must have been a nightmare of a fight before Harry came and put a

stop to it. He just turned up, saved her, Ginny and June from a huge

barrage of spells, knocked a couple of Death Eater's out and the rest

surrendered. It was unbelievable she thought as her eyes scanned the

medi-witches, medi-wizards, and healers searching for surviving Death

Eater's and dealing with injured parents, aurors, or Order members.

Her brother alone could do what forty; maybe fifty wizards could not,

and made the Death Eater's throw down their wands choosing jail over

even trying to fight him alone, and there was nine of them, and she had

counted a few times to make sure.

Rose stretched a little without letting go of her brother before she had to

shield her eyes from the bright sun as they exited the train station onto

the bright muggle street. She was startled as Harry had grinned and

managed to slip a pair of muggle sunglasses over her eyes, his eyes,

Ginny's eyes, and even June's.

She smiled, and didn't have a clue why he had so many pairs of

sunglasses and was sure that wasn't close to the full selection he owned,

hidden away in his pocket dimension. She held back her laugh as she

straightened the glasses, and wondered where they were going to get

dinner, as Harry seemed to have a destination in mind as he led the way.

She looked around at the motley group to see who was coming with them

for dinner. Bill Weasley was walking with his dad and mum. Ronald had

unfortunately followed, bugging poor Hermione as usual. His eyes were

scanning the street jealously, and especially glaring at Harry while

Hermione tried to look apologetic for him even though he was the D-bag,

not her.

Sirius Black was with them, joking around, pleased to get to talk with his

godson after so long. He was walking mainly with Remus Lupin, his best

friend, and Tonks, she was hot, and Sirius's cousin. Then there was her

sister, June, her brother, Harry, and of course her closest friend (because

they had most in common), Ginny.

She frowned when she realised her dad had not even had the guts to

come with them. Her father must have been a bigger weenie than she

thought. He hadn't hugged her or June when he realised they were safe.

He had just stared at Harry, and she realised; he was afraid to get on his

wrong side so stayed away because he didn't want his ass kicked for the

way he treated June, seeing the way Harry held her, and how happy she

was to have her big brother.

"Don't worry kiddo," Sirius piped in suddenly. He made her jump while

Harry and June laughed. "James is just a big baby!" he said with a

sheepish shrug. "I've known him for a long time and he could be so thick

headed if a tree fell on him he wouldn't have noticed. Maybe he'll come

around eventually and beg for forgiveness, and at least try to earn your

trust."

Rose nodded doubtful, but Harry smiled at her and made her feel better

as she knew he would always take care of her and June from then on.

However, she still wished her mother were with them. She would know

how to make her feel better, or how to fix their family. She would have

already started trying to have her son back.

"Cool, here we are!" Harry knocked her out of her thoughts as he gestured

the large pizza restaurant, and she grinned. She hadn't had pizza in a

while, and she could smell the delicious food from outside.

to be continued...

11. Foretold

Disclaiming You!?

King of Bandit

Chapter 11

Foretold

Harry and his group sat around a large table in the pizza restaurant

eating quietly as no one really knew what to say to each other after

everything that had happened recently. Harry was still a little exhausted

after everything and wanted to kill the bastard that had obviously jinxed

him with bad luck. If there was no one, then shooting something, or a

Death eater would be cool enough stress relief, or Ginny, she could

relieve his stress anytime.

However, that did not bother him nearly as much as the quiet that had

descended upon the group, as it was both uncomfortable and deathening.

He was just thankful everyone seemed to be enjoying their meal and not

complaining about anything that couldn't be helped.

Shaking his head he reminded himself that he at least managed to enjoy

some time with Ginny in-between fights before he looked around the

table. He decided enough was enough, and broke the awkward quiet with

what he hoped they would find amusing even though he was sure it

wasn't anything but a boring observation.

"Is it just for me or do the Death Munchers always attack that

frequently?" he asked with a smirk as most of them jumped at the sudden

sound of his voice.

"It depends," shrugged Bill Weasley. "Sometimes they can be quiet for

weeks or even months at a time, and others they might attack three days

in a row, or more, and multiple locations on the same day," he answered

seriously causing Harry to groan internally.

"Yeah, you just got unlucky," agreed Remus Lupin sadly. "You just turned

up on one of their more adventurous 'outings'."

"Oh, well," he answered rubbing the back of his neck nervously. "So does

anyone know why nobodies managed to kill Voldemort yet?" he asked,

ignoring the flinches that most had when he said the name, which was

creepier than Voldemort.

"No one's powerful enough," answered Arthur Weasley. "Dumbledore's the

only person You-Know-Who has ever feared but even Dumbledore can't

finish him. Though, I suppose Dumbledore has promised to try harder

now, and fighting like he did in Diagon Alley we might stand a better

chance."

Harry sighed as the conversation abruptly ended with mostly everyone

else nodding in agreement to Arthur's words. He realised these people

were just depressed and needed some more hope in their lives, or

someone to lighten the mood, or kick them.

Harry smiled as Rose was sat the other side of him next to June and she

was biting her lips to stop laughing while Ginny sat the other side of him

snickering too as he wasn't getting much conversation and they found it

amusing for some reason. He liked to see them enjoying themselves after

everything they had been through, and suspected that Sahara had made

Rose feel better when they got to her house.

He shrugged and rolled his eyes at the pair of troublemakers. "So why

hasn't Dumbledore tried to kill Voldemort. He's pretty bad-arse powerful

when he wants to be! And I'm certain that's not even his full range of

arse-kicking."

"Because of the prophecies," Sirius readily piped in as he hated the quiet

as much as Harry did when they could all be chatting and laughing,

enjoying a good laugh together without the previous calamities of battle.

Harry looked at them in suspicious surprise. "Really?" he asked and they

all nodded in agreement. "Okay, I'll bite… what they say?" he asked

having his curiosity piqued.

"The first one, well, only a few people know and Dumbledore doesn't

want it spread around," Sirius spoke before anyone else got the chance.

"So we can't tell you unless he says its okay. But the second one was

foretold in front of hundreds of people. It was even in the papers. These

idiots want Voldemort gone, but they publish stuff like this. They might

as well help him."

Harry snorted in amusement and rolled his eyes. "Well they are the press!

I would expect nothing less from the parasites! So what's the second

prophesy say?"

"The one… vanquished the Dark Enemy, will have to do so again…" began

Hermione in a gentle tone as she recited in full. "This time with hope, the

dark one shall stay forever gone… with the power the dark knows not, the

dark could fall. However, it is only likely if the one with the Mark of Lightning

becomes one with the Aurora of the Phantom…" she finished with a soft sigh

of frustration.

Harry frowned in thought as everyone stared expectantly at him before

he finally spoke to himself, "so I have to screw my own sis…" he began,

but stopped as he saw all of their eyes widen impossibly before shaking

his head clear and giving a nervous chuckle. "Err… I have no clue what

that means. Do you guys have any idea?"

"W-what...? What do you mean screw me?" Rose suddenly demanded;

glare pouting over the table at him. "That's what you were going to say,

right?" she continued glaring, even though her insides squirmed at the

thought and weren't as against the idea as she wished they were. Her

words made everyone but Harry go bright red in the checks, and a few of

the girls had to picture it for later playful-mocking.

"Oh yeah," he laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Sorry. I have a bit

of a dirty mind sometimes; it's a teenage boy thing I think, so I was

taking it too literally, my bad."

She nervously chuckled, bright red in the cheeks for thinking naughty

things too while the others watched in fascination, (her close friends),

anger and jealousy, (Ron), disgust, (Mrs Weasley), and everyone else in

embarrassment.

"So you think you're this phantom, huh?" asked Remus to alter the

subject from dangerous grounds. He didn't want Ron or Molly going off

on an angry rant right now. Sometimes he wondered who the real kids

were.

Harry shrugged. "I don't know. I suppose I could be, but other than doing

it," he began, holding back from snickering at everyone's embarrassment.

"The only other way would be a fusion technique of some kind."

"You-you mean to literally become one?" asked Rose nervously, and

hoping that the end result of something like that would keep her-them

female, as being a boy sounded weird. Harry nodded. "As in one person?"

she asked to clarify the matter. Harry again nodded. "Okay, just so I

completely understand you mean a bit of magic or something that could

in effect fuse, say me and Hermione together to create someone

completely new and different?"

Harry laughed a little as he imagined the effect that might have had, but

nodded as he watched all eyes on him. "Yep, we could call you Romione."

"That's just stupid!" Ron suddenly put in angrily. "And why would she be

called that anyway?"

"Because it's a cross between Rose and Hermione, stupid...!" Bill piped in

rolling his eyes. "And the idea of fusing two people together holds merit

and has been studied. It has been theorised that two equal wizards

combining their power into one form could more than triple their overall

strength and magic."

"But that doesn't make sense," Sirius put in his two knutts. "Shouldn't it

only double their strength?"

Harry laughed, shaking his head. "Actually Bill is correct. The effect is

called fusion amplification. Because you take two masses of power, and

energy equalling each other to create a completely new power, one

greater than the other two; you're not creating two people in one body

but a completely new entirety, therefore, for reasons I'm afraid I'm not

smart enough to comprehend you create an amplified body. In essence

you kill or destroy two people to give birth to a third even greater than

both of them combined, with all of their knowledge and experiences."

"B-but it would be wrong to even try such a horrid thing just for power!"

Molly put in hoping to put a stop to such talk.

"Maybe," Harry agreed with a shrug. "I don't know whether it's possible

anyway. And I doubt very much whether Rose and I could fuse because if

you hadn't noticed I'm male and she's female."

"What difference would that make?" asked Remus in curiosity.

"A lot," said Bill. "If a potential fusion fails the opposite of its intent will

happen making the fused wizard and witch weaker than a kitten. They

have to be relatively even physically at least, but to attune their magic to

the same level."

"Also, if we could fuse, say she jumps up in strength and magic, " Harry

said with a thoughtful frown, "we would become female because of birth

and genetics, as all humans as far as I know are conceived female-."

"You're an idiot!" Ron retorted while Rose looked relieved at that and

didn't doubt her big brothers scientific knowledge. "I was never a girl!" he

spat out angrily, but at least he understood something, and wasn't

completely stupid. Though, he did misunderstand everything else about

what Harry said, but he at least understood that tiny bit.

"I wasn't aware of that, but then I'm not a mediwizards," Bill said,

chuckling. "That sort of knowledge is more common in the muggle world

because of planetary mass media."

"So Harry," June suddenly interrupted, blushing as she didn't want to

hear the weird talk as it was embarrassing, "what would happen if you

fused with, say…Arctic...?" she asked, changing the subject back. She

ignored the others staring curiously at her, most of whom didn't know

who Arctic was as they hadn't met him before.

Harry looked at his little sister and smiled; she had been so quiet up until

now. "I don't want to sound big headed or anything but we would

become near invincible."

A small intake of breath ran around the table at his proclamation before

the silence was broken by a waitress, "excuse me, could I get your table

anything more?" she said smiling at Harry as she wasn't long out of

school and fancied him, but then many other girls were looking over

occasionally too.

"Hmm… sure, you can refill all of our drinks, thank you," he agreed.

She smiled some more and hurriedly collected all of their glasses onto a

tray. "Is that all?" she asked just as a large brown barn owl flew in

through an open window and landed on the table. The waitress looked

down at the bird. It had a large letter tied to its leg as it waited proudly

for someone to remove its delivery.

"Erm… would the owl like a drink too?" the waitress asked uncertainly as

she had not been given instructions from her boss on the protocol for the

rear possibility she would have a bird letter deliverer at a customer's

table, believe it or not, it wasn't a common thing to happen, or she would

say, never happened but she wanted to be polite to the hottest boy in the

place.

Everyone looked up at her in surprise, most of them not having a clue

how to respond, but Harry threw her a large grin, and a wink that lit her

cheeks up. "No thank you, I'm sure he's well looked after at the Magi Post

Offices, and I'm sure he'll have more deliveries he won't want to miss out

on." He laughed as the owl ruffled his feathers in agreement and allowed

Harry to remove the letter.

The waitress smiled at Harry with her blush lightening before nodding.

"Well, okay if you're sure," she agreed as she watched the bird take flight

out of a window before she turned her attention back to Harry and his

baffled dinning partners. "Well I'll be back with your refills in a few

minutes," she said smiling as she quickly hurried off.

"What the hell are the Ministry playing at?" demanded Molly angrily as

she looked around at all of the muggles going about their business while

a few children were happily waving the owl off as they had watched in

astonishment, while Harry opened the letter. "That was a blatant

disregard for magical security."

"Yes, that was odd," agreed Arthur. "But what does the letter say?" he

asked as no one even sought any kind of explanation, so everything

seemed okay to him at least.

"Oh, not much, just that school will be starting tomorrow instead of

today," replied the young bandit.

"Well that's good and all, Harry," said Remus with a frown. "But did you

realise you told her where that owl came from and she didn't even

double-take, or ask you questions? In fact, it seemed like she didn't find

anything odd about that at all. She believed you and just carried on with

her job."

Harry shrugged while a few like Molly and Ron glared at him. "I could

juggle fire and mostly everyone would think it was cool, so what?" he

shrugged. "I once got into a fight with this guy... a friend of... well, a

friends brother. It was in the middle of a mall, and we used magic, but

the world carried on."

"Really?" asked Ginny in surprise and a little suspicious as it sounded like

this 'friend' was more than that and her brother didn't realised how

awesome Harry was. He just grinned and nodded as a small flame ignited

on each fingertip of his right hand. "And the muggles don't care that it's

magic?" she asked in amazement.

He shrugged. "Not really. The open minded people don't care, and don't

think it's odd or anything to concern themselves with as I'm not being a

threat, and the closed minded ones are affected too much by the mist so

they just don't notice, their minds just make up excuses that they buy and

over a bit of time they forget altogether. After all the human mind is such

a wondrous thing." Harry chuckled as the flames snuffed out on his

fingers one by one.

"I guess it really is, but what's the mist?" asked Arthur confused.

"What are you talking about?" Molly suddenly asked. "Mist?" she looked

confused. "Has that waitress taken our empty glasses already?"

"Erm, yes dear," Arthur answered even more confused.

"Hey, you're supposed to be a teacher right?" Ron suddenly demanded

glaring at Harry. "So when will the Ministry tell us when we can get to

school...?"

Everyone but Harry looked at the pair as if they had lost their minds.

"Cause and effect," he commented, shrugging. "It tends to happen more

outside of all of your magical barriers," he said, amused as he along with

the others stared at Molly and Ron, both mother and son looking

somewhat confused. "The mist isn't actually magical – well not in the

conventional way. It's kind of psychological in a way; a wave of changed

reality and perception that protects fools.

"We just call it that because it's like a mist over the conscious mind,

blocking out crap their beliefs can't, wont, or shouldn't understand, like a

huge magical security blanket over the world. It's why the open minded

don't care or think much of magic. The older you are the more likely you

are to be affected; if you're set in your ways, ignorant, arrogant, or

stupid.

"Though I'm sure it wouldn't have affected Ron like this in a safe learning

environment like Hogwarts where his beliefs are still open to change,

plus the wards would be a great help as they numb the mist. I bet none of

you remembered hearing anything about the destruction in New York

State? I don't have a clue what was going on myself, but it was huge and

not one mortal seems to have a clue anything happened apart from a

huge 'storm'. The Guild was investigating it, probably still is, but as far as

I know, they haven't found anything yet."

"The Guild...?" Ginny asked, but Sirius had spoken over her.

"Then Molly and Ron won't remember this conversation either?" asked

Sirius with a smirk as Harry nodded in agreement.

"Wow, now I know where Ron gets it from," Bill commented with a

frown, his mum and brother just staring at him in bafflement.

They had been found by another owl, telling them to return to the Order

HQ for a meeting in an hour, so they soon arrived at the Leaky Cauldron,

and floo'd to headquarters. It was a place call Grimmauld Place. They

exited into a large kitchen-dining room. They had arrived back for the

purpose of a meeting with Dumbledore and his Order of the Phoenix, as

Harry had seemed to have been recruited without his knowledge or

consent, but he didn't care; the more allies, the more power to protect his

sisters and friends.

"You should have seen it Hermione," Ginny was saying as she was still

telling her all about the fight in Diagon Alley, and then with the trolls

while looking to Harry with a dreamy grin, "he doesn't even have a wand,

he just, boom, boom, and boom; he was awesome."

"Really?" interrupted a gravelly voice from the door. An old man with a

wooden leg and a huge spinning eye, with loads of scars over his face

stood, "so boy, how'd you do it with no wand?"

He shrugged, "wizards are weaklings?" he suggested. "They all had glass

jaws? They're slow? I could go on?"

The man nodded when suddenly his wand was in his hand, and pointed

at Harry, "a likely story; you're a Death Eater aren't ya? This is some kind

of elaborate ruse, isn't it?!"

Harry raised an eyebrow, "put your stick away old man," he replied

calmly as his blade shot out of his sleeve.

Moody grinned evilly, "what's that?" he demanded. Suddenly in less than

two seconds, Harry was swiftly and silently on the table and then in front

of Moody, blade to the old man's throat, hand around his wrist pushing

the wands' point away from anyone in the room.

Harry smirked, "what do you think Alistor Moody; you're supposed to be

the best? The famous Auror...?"

Moody gulped; "what are you? No human can move that fast."

"Obviously you're mistaken," he retorted as his blade retracted, and he

released the older man, "I don't appreciate having a wand pointed at me."

"He's so cool," said Hermione, Ginny, Rose, and June, dreamily staring at

him.

"Hey!" said Ron frowning angrily.

The girls blushed when they realised what they said, "what Ron?" asked

Hermione, gulping.

"Stop drooling over the weirdo; he's not even human," he retorted glaring

at Harry.

"Yes I am," replied Harry, coolly.

"Moody said you're not," he retorted.

Harry rolled his eyes, "so if I'm not human, what am I?"

"A vampire maybe...?" Moody suggested.

Harry chuckled, "I was out during daylight, did it not ever occur to you

that you're just weak and slow?" he asked taking a seat next to Hermione,

Ginny immediately sitting the other side of him while the gruff man

chuckled and placed his wand away. The old ex-auror only wanted to see

some of what the man to be legend had that he had heard about, first

hand, and he was more than impressed.

Harry grinned as June sat opposite him, as the conversation turned to

brooms. "What broom do you have?" he asked her, and she looked down

sadly.

"I don't have one," June admitted sadly. "Dad said I don't deserve a broom

as I'm no good!"

Harry frowned while he looked to Rose.

"I didn't know you wanted a broom, June! You should have said and I

could have made him get you one," Rose said guiltily.

"I don't want to be a bother," she replied timidly.

"You will never be a bother," Harry said with a grin while she looked at

him in happiness. "How about after the Order meeting I take you back to

Diagon Alley and order you any broom you like?" Harry suggested with a

grin.

"Really?" she asked in awe and surprise, "but that's got to be too

expensive." However, Harry only shrugged.

"How could you afford that…?" Sirius asked in surprise, "where'd you get

all of that money?"

"I work," he shrugged, "I'm err. I'm a bodyguard," he lied almost

smoothly, but smooth enough for them to buy it, especially with his

talents.

"Don't tell Dumbledore that or he'll have you following Rose around

twenty four seven," said Sirius amusedly.

"Too, late," he replied pointing the old man grinning by the fireplace as

he stepped out of the emerald green flames.

"A bodyguard...?" Dumbledore muttered thoughtfully to himself, "I hope

we're not keeping you from protecting someone."

"Na, I came to collect something that was stolen about five years ago by a

Lucius Malfoy, everyone else sent disappeared," he said as he knew

Malfoy was a Death Eater so thought they wouldn't care if he was going

to steel something already stolen, "I'll collect it some other time."

"Malfoy," said Sirius, surprised, "he's a Death Eater," he said, stating the

obvious.

"Oh, cool, then I'll bring him in too," he said faking ignorance.

Dumbledore chuckled, the new member looked completely sure he would

succeed and he wouldn't and couldn't doubt him thus far. "What is it he's

got that people would be sent to retrieve it? He obviously doesn't realise

what he has?" the old man asked curiously.

"Sorry, can't tell you now, though I will when I have it, we can even use

it, it's the only way for it to be destroyed, as per my clients' wishes."

Dumbledore nodded, interestedly as several Order members floo'd in

from the ministry, sitting down waiting for the meeting to begin. Harry

tried to ignore a few of the women staring at him while more members

showed up, including one greasy haired prat who sneered at everybody

for no reason, and then Mrs. Weasley threw the kids out, though Ron

moaned saying something about being older than Harry, but age never

meant wisdom.

"Well, now that everybody is here," Dumbledore began.

"What about Potter!" the grease ball demanded snidely.

"Who cares, but I've heard about you, Severus Snape!" Harry interrupted

coldly. "I hear that you've been a spiteful bastard, not only the students at

school, but also my sisters. This will stop, especially when concerning my

little June, or I'll make you wish for death!"

He already hated this guy and wanted to smash his teeth down his throat,

which was not really like him. However the greasy prat screamed 'hate

me' without him ever having to open his snarky mouth. Harry watched as

he knew the snark was about to spew forth like the morning after an

incredible night out.

The man sneered. "Who are you, and how dare you speak to a Professor

of Hogwarts like that."

"My names Harry King and I'm the new defence teacher, so to answer

your question. I am Professor Harry King," he replied smugly. Sirius

really liked Harry; he was the coolest kid he had ever met; he was

fearless, and had the power to back up his words.

"Severus," warned Dumbledore, "please do not antagonize new members

of the Order, or I will personally throw you around because I've had

enough of the Death Eaters, so I will not tolerate any foolishness from

you either!"

"He's a teacher, and member of the Order?!" he retorted in shock,

believing that Dumbledore's threat was empty, "he looks barely old

enough to be out of school."

"Severus. If you were unaware, this is the young man who has been

decimating, the Death Eaters," the old man replied, and some members

gasped as they saw him for the first time, and Snape at least gulped.

"Voldemort...-." He paused while rolling his eyes as Harry was the only

one who didn't show a reaction to the mane, more than anything was

silently laughing at the others, and he couldn't blame him.

He lost his track of thought, but continued on relentlessly. "... well, he

seems to be in a hissy that, Professor King has been killing large portions

of his Death Eaters. Though I say large, it is believed that the Death

Eaters are growing vastly in numbers."

He smiled all around as they saw that he respected the lads power, and

he did; the boy had woke him up; the world had changed. The world no

longer worked as black and white, and he was getting with that

programme, and his Order would have too as well, so that they would

not die to the racists and radical murderers and terrorists

"Well, anyway," he continued further, "as I was about to say, this is

Hogwart's newest teacher. He's going to be teaching self defence rather

than standard Defence against the Dark Arts. Professor King is quite

gifted, in many areas I have seen. He is a trained bodyguard who was

over here on a trip, and has no prior engagements at the moment that

will keep him. Therefore, he will be a valuable asset in keeping the

students safe."

"You can't be serious Albus," interrupted Snape again. "What about OWLs

and NEWTs?"

"Yes I have thought of that, and after a quick review of Fred Weasley's

memory of the event in Diagon before I arrived, as well as Hagrid's, I

believe what he has to offer the students is more effective than simple

spells and curses," Dumbledore said. "If you are still not convinced," he

walked over to a chair near the fire and retrieved a large stone bowl,

"take a look." Harry chucked when he watched everyone dive into the

memory bowl, even those who saw what he could do first hand. They

were gone for a few minutes before returning with shocked disbelieving

expressions on their faces.

"A lot of that stuff I missed. It seems impossible," said McGonagall, ashen

faced; "he moved so fast a couple of times I thought he apparated, but

neither Fred nor Hagrid's eyes could keep up with him."

The meeting continued for awhile longer and Harry was smirking at

Snape, and creped him out. It was very amusing to mess with the

simpleton of a man.

It didn't take long for the Order to leave and Harry's new friends to be let

in so he could tell them about the boring meeting no matter how much

Molly Weasley said he wasn't allowed and they weren't allowed to know.

It was nothing important anyway, and with four cute girls all over him,

Harry couldn't say no, and Dumbledore had stayed a little while longer to

finish his tea and didn't give two shakes before he left in good spirits.

"Anyway," Harry said suddenly as he thought of something he had nearly

forgotten about. It wasn't important but as Ginny was sitting on his lap,

and Ronald was too busy being a clingy loser on poor Hermione it sprung

to mind.

"This whole Death Eater mess is probably a blessing in disguise," he said,

smirking. "I did have someplace to be tonight. It wasn't too important,

but now I can take a date since school doesn't start until tomorrow. Well

only if you would like, Ginny?" he asked the girl, startling her, she sat up

straight on his lap with wide eyes.

"Y-you want to take me out on-on a date?" she asked, brightening.

"Of course… I've been invited to a gem unveiling in London tonight, and

I'll be honoured if you'll accompany me," he agreed eagerly.

She allowed a huge blush to streak her checks as she nodded her head

enthusiastically and tried not to think of the naughty things two lovers

would do after a wonderful date like she could see he would give her. He

was kind and fun, smart, and she was sure somewhere, somehow he was

always up to 'no' good, but the good kind of 'no' good.

"I-I would love too," she agreed before quickly facing her mother. "C-can I

mum, please?" she asked hopefully.

Molly looked to her daughter. She hadn't commented on her sitting on

her new friends lap, as she remembered what it was like to be young. She

thought about it. Harry was powerful, strong, and talented with a

respectable job. He was her daughters' saviour, and she saw the way her

daughter looked at him.

She thought about it for a moment; her eyes flickering to Ron. She

certainly couldn't deny that Harry was a much better catch, and even she

would agree that Hermione was way out of his league and knew that

wouldn't last. She could at least agree that her daughter found a great

catch who knew how to treat people, young ladies especially.

"Well okay dear," she said before nodding, she couldn't deny her some

fun. "I suppose that will be okay, as long as you're both back by eleven,

as you both have to catch the train to school tomorrow."

"Cool," Harry said turning to Rose with a smirk on his lips; she gulped,

"Rosie. It is now your mission to go with Ginny, her mum, and Hermione

into London and get Ginny ready for our date. Money is no object,

especially since you're buying." He turned to Hermione and quickly cut

off Molly and Ginny before they protested.

Rose didn't care since it was not her money but rather family money that

Harry was intituled to anyway. In addition, she had wanted to buy Ginny

some lovely dresses for years but her friend could be so stubborn so now

was her chance to sneak in other garments; it was hard not to laugh in

glee.

"Hermione… it's your job to make sure no expense is spared and that she

has all necessary accessories, since you're from the mortal world know it

better. After all this is a red carpet event, so we both have to look the

part."

Hermione nodded readily. "I'm on it. She'll be the talk of the night, right

Rose?" she said and asked with a wide grin as she hadn't the chance to

take either girl shopping in the muggle world before. She was also

surprised as witches and wizards hadn't referred to muggles as mortals in

a few centuries, (because they tended to live a lot longer). It made her

wonder about where he learnt his magic and how to fight, and about

these friends, Ginny, June, and Rose were talking about.

Rose blinked several times in surprise before looking at her friends,

startled. "Oh… of course," she replied as a bright smile lit up her face.

Operation make Harry proud of her was about to begin. Then maybe she

could follow through eventually with Harry forgiving her and loving her,

well, more than he does because he had to still feel a little bitter.

"Come on Gin, Hermione, Mrs Weasley. When it comes to needlessly

wasting money on super awesome, and might I add sexy clothes, I'm your

girl."

to be continued...

12. Time

King of Bandit

Chapter 12

Time

Juniper Potter could barely believe how lucky she was. She had the

coolest big brother in the world. She had never thought that she would

ever meet him, but here he was walking with her and Sirius down Diagon

Alley. He had said he would get her any awesome racing broom her heart

desired as a present for being such a great little sister. It was like a dream

come true. Rose only had a Nimbus 2004, and she could choose that, or

an even better broom, maybe a Flame Shot, or the StrikerS, which would

be way cool.

She smiled up at Harry as he was talking to Sirius about something. She

paid a little attention and realised that Sirius was giving Harry the dirty

on Professor Snape. She hated Snape too, and hoped her big brother

didn't let the greasy git get under his skin. She had to hold back a smile

as she remembered Harry was so awesome that he would kick Snape's

arse.

"I don't like Professor Snape either!" she suddenly spoke, gaining her big

brothers curiosity. She found herself once again blushing brightly as he

gave her a reassuring smile. "He's always mean to me in class no matter

how well I do."

Harry frowned and actually looked annoyed before looking at his little

sister seriously. "Well you don't need to worry about him bullying you

ever again Junes," he spoke firmly. "If he continues treating you badly

you should come straight to me and I'll sort it out for you." He smiled

when he spoke those last few words and June could see a sinister edge to

it… the sort she supposed a loving big brother should have while

protecting his little sister from a bully.

June nodded her head in understanding and gave him her best smile,

which in return got her a smile from him as he carefully stroked her hair

as they continued on their way. Ginny sure was lucky June realised as

she watched her brother pull out his phone with a look of thought before

nodding and calling someone.

June wondered what kind of dress Ginny would get. June was certain

Ginny would look stunning no matter what since she was so beautiful.

June felt a little jealous, but she would have plenty of time to spend with

her big brother too so she wouldn't be selfish as she loved Ginny as she

was really nice and fun, so knew her big brother would love her too,

especially after she thinks they might have done 'naughty' things at

Sahara's house.

Well Sahara was nice too, and thinking about 'naughty', she wondered

about her big sister and Sahara as they showered together. She shrugged

that off as she felt she was too young to have to wonder whether her

sister liked girls or boys. She would have to see who she liked better

when she was older too, especially with her bestest friend Gabby coming

on to her all the time, and pretending she didn't notice the cute French

girls interest was getting harder, especially during sleepovers.

She internally sighed, as it was hard playing stupid because she didn't

want to hurt her friends' feelings, as she would always love Gabby no

matter what. She should probably stop and let her thoughts wonder back

to the present, and her present thoughts before she made herself feel bad

as Gabby was anything but subtle, and she relished in the blondes

affection too much.

Back to her big brother, Harry. He was so cool and strong June bet with

him around You-Know-Who wouldn't stand a chance. Maybe Harry

would fight along with Rose and they would win together, and become

awesome legends. Then her family would be more whole than she could

ever remember, even with their mum gone and their dad being such an

ass.

At least Rose and Harry loved her.

"Hey who are you on the phone with?" June was unexpectedly pulled

from her thoughts as Sirius asked the question.

Harry had looked startled for a moment as June too waited to find out

but he suddenly put up his hand to gesture for quiet as he spoke on the

phone. "Yes… black stretched… all the luxury… the works… yes thank

you. Right, charge it to Sirius Orion Black via Gringotts Bank. Uh-ha,

thank you, and you have a nice day too." He smiled as he hung up and

put his phone away in his pocket.

"What are you charging to my account?" Sirius asked Harry looking

nervous and worried.

"Huh?" he replied surprised for a moment before a grin split his face. "Oh

that," he chuckled rolling his eyes. "Nothing much… just a limo for Ginny

and I tonight. It's a big event so we have to turn up in something

impressive."

Sirius gulped and nodded slowly while June held back her snicker. "Uh…

umm… how much is that going to cost me?" he asked nervously.

Harry just rolled his eyes. "I didn't ask," he replied and June couldn't help

herself as she giggled. Sirius glared half-heartedly at her, though it had

no effect because she knew how soft he really was, and Harry smiled in

amusement. "Anyway what does it matter? You're freaking loaded. You

won't even notice so stop being a twit."

Sirius now shook his head looking a little amused while June giggled

some more. She knew it was childish but she couldn't help herself. She so

happy. She didn't think she could remember being so happy. She finally

had her big brother and he would take care of her with her big sister. She

just hoped that they would always get along, though June was sure they

would. She could feel it in her heart. They were twins after all.

"You know Sirius I think you should get out more," Harry commented

offhandedly smirking at him. "And take Remus with you. I swear that guy

looks near deaths door. Maybe you could take him out clubbing or

something. You know get smashed and meet some babes… or maybe

wake up in the middle of nowhere starker's without a clue how you got

there after doing something incredibly stupid… or in a cell somewhere,"

he said laughingly.

June couldn't help but blush brightly and giggled while Harry smirked

and Sirius rolled his eyes though he laughed too. "So has that ever

happened to you before?" he retorted smirking. June looked at them

sharply wondering whether they forgot she was even there. She was only

twelve, she had her own problems with her future 'love-life', she was not

sure she should be hearing this sort of thing.

Harry laughed and shrugged. "Well something similar did happen to me,"

he agreed and June tried her hardest to not listen but she couldn't help

herself… she was a very curious person. "It was just over a month ago. I

was in China with some locals in a bar playing some card game. Well

anyway, I woke up the next day in a four star hotel in Sydney Australia.

Though that wasn't the funny and disturbing part. It was waking up in

bed with a girl from Tokyo, another from Kyoto, one from Rome, two

from Mexico City, three from Texas, another from Cardiff and one from

Dublin, two from Cairo in Egypt, and the last from Montréal…"

He chucked, amused at the memory while Sirius and June stared at him

in open mouthed awe and shock wondering how he managed to travel to

all of those places and find girls willing to share him.

"It was quite funny looking back on it. They were all as confused as me. I

swear that's the last time I ever drink that much. I have no clue how I got

all of them but we did have some fun that day since we couldn't

remember the night before, and they were all so freaking hot. A few of

the girls were quite forceful too. If not for them I'm sure the other girls

would have gotten me to take them home straightaway, but apparently

I'm too cute to resist."

He laughed with Sirius while June blushed fiercely and tried to cover her

ears but it was too late, she had heard everything now, but it was her

own fault. She was not stupid, she knew what her big brother was talking

about. She could tell Harry was not just joking either. He was really

hansom and lots of girls would be happy to have him. He just hoped

Harry would settle down now and be with Ginny. Yes… that would be

best because then when they were older and got married Ginny would be

her sister too, and she would be so happy. It would be great.

"It was a nightmare getting them all home," Harry finished laughingly

with a roll of his eyes looking amused. "None of them had passports so I

couldn't just buy them plane tickets, plus three of them were witches so

they wouldn't have had one anyway. It took me several hours to take

them home and return to China. It might have been a little sooner but I

dropped off the Japanese girls last as it was in my direction. I swear

they're a couple of nymphos, and wouldn't let me go until I had given

them another ride…"

"Augh!" June suddenly moaned shaking her head, and cursing any

curiosity she might have had about her brothers amusing misadventures.

She pouted as her brother stared at her in surprise. Her hands were

holding her ears. "Please stop," she groaned out, blushing, and pleading.

She had had enough, and she didn't want to hear anymore as it was

embarrassing. "You're my big brother I don't need to hear this. You're

damaging my sensitive little ears."

He chuckled nervously while Sirius just laughed. "Umm… sorry June," he

said with a small smile, and she puffed up her cheeks, as he didn't sound

very apologetic. "You were being so quiet I didn't think," he said

'apologetically' as he led the way into the quidditch supply store. The bell

above the door tinkled as they entered and she got to look around the

store.

"Oh, that's ok," she said absentmindedly as she looked around at all of the

awesome brooms and other assorted quidditch stuff. Well honestly, she

was not going to be mean about her big brother talking about that kind

of stuff in front of her. She was twelve, not ten.

"May I help you, Sirs, Miss?" asked a cheesy sales guy suddenly making

June and Sirius jump.

June looked up at the guy and winced at the toothy grin on his face. He

was wearing a neat grey suit robe, and had this silly little caterpillar like

moustache thing on his top lip. His very demeanour screams sleezeball.

He was the very definition of cliché sales guy. Somebody should really

tell him so to save him a lot of embarrassment, and customers a lot of

bother. June could smell his aftershave strongly in the air, and it was

lingering all over the place.

June thought she might have felt more comfortable watching her big

brother beating up some more Death Eaters. Thinking of that she

wondered whether Harry was going to be teaching his classes some of

that super awesome magic like he used on the Death Eaters. She hoped

so. It would be so cool being able to use magic without her wand.

"Indeed!" Harry chimed with a smirk answering the cheesy sales guy. "I'm

here to purchase my little sister here," he began placing his right hand

affectionately on her left shoulder giving it a small squeeze. June, of

course foolishly blushed. She could be so lame. "A StrikerS racing

broom."

"The new StrikerS?" he asked in surprise, his eyes widening. "Wow, a guy

who actually knows quality when it comes to brooms. Kids these days

want the Firebolt, Firawind or a Nimbus, like the new two thousand and

four," he said with a shake of his head as if amused. "Like the Americans

or British could honestly hope to outdo the Japanese's StrikerS."

"I-I wouldn't want one of them," June suddenly spoke bravely. "H-Harry

asked whether I wanted one, but I want to be different. Anyway, any

sane person knows the StrikerS is the best broom on the market." She

couldn't believe she managed to say all of that. She felt faint and

breathless. She hoped she didn't pass out. That would be so embarrassing,

and she didn't want to worry her big brother over something so silly.

The cheesy sales guy laughed. "I quite agree," he nodded approvingly, but

he would no matter what she said because he would want a sale. "It's a

little cheaper than the Firebolt and Firawind too, plus comes in several

different colours or themes," he laughed. "So Miss, what one did you

want?"

June was startled. She had forgotten to decide what theme she wanted.

She knew there were many different colours and patterns so she had a

quick think before something came to her attention. "Err, what colours do

you have here?" she asked quickly, thinking it would be much cooler if

she could get her new broom now.

He smiled. "Well we have all of the standard colours plus several of the

patterned brooms, so you tell me which one you want and I'll tell you

whether we've got it in stock or whether we'll have to order it for you,

ok?"

June nodded to that while Harry laughed and smiled. "How about one

with a dragon, or phoenix huh?" he suggested to her reasonably.

However, June shook her head in thought. "Na… everybody wants one

like that," she told him and he nodded in agreement.

"Well you can always get a custom made design for a little extra if you

would like?" the sales guy suggested. "They are only a little more

expensive, but worth it if you're going for a rare look."

June shook her head at this as she didn't want to wait that long. She

would have to wait even longer than for a standard patterned broom.

"Oh, oh, I know!" she suddenly shouted out in excitement bobbing up and

down. However, she froze in embarrassment when her big brother, Sirius

and the sales guy stared at her in surprise before they laughed.

"Well out with it then squirt!" Sirius laughed out with a grin. "Don't leave

us guessing or this guy won't know which one to get you."

"I-I want the Galaxy one!" she quickly said blushing. She looked up at the

cheesy sales guy with hope that they had it in, as she was sure most

wizards and witches weren't interested in space, and she had heard

because of that the StrikerS Galaxy was quite rare, especially in the UK.

However, the sales guy got her hopes up right away as he smiled widely.

"You're one lucky kid. We only have one of those… nobody else that

bought one even came close to wanting a look. Are you sure that's the

one you would like?" he asked her seriously.

She nodded her head eagerly and he laughed again as he hurried off to

fetch it. She guessed he wasn't as bad as she suspected.

"I hadn't even known they do different designs," Sirius suddenly said

surprising her, as she thought that would be a big appeal to lots of

people, but then she hadn't seen them advertised much. Maybe Nimbus

and Firebolt were trying to suppress their advertising or they would lose

lots of business. It was something she could see the governments doing as

they were both corrupt and easily paid off.

June rolled her eyes while Harry laughed at Sirius. "Of course they do.

Have you been under a rock or something?" she suggested mockingly.

"No," he replied trying to sound stern but failing. "I would have thought

Rose would have wanted one though being as she could have gotten a

unique one if she wanted."

June shrugged in thought. "I don't know. Maybe she only got the Nimbus

because people expected her to get the British one. I saw her eyeing the

Firawind hungrily before she bought the Nimbus and they both came out

around the same time and the Firawind has slightly better specs too.

Though not as good as the StrikerS but that came out after them both,"

she explained reasonably. "You know Rose can be silly and buy things

like that just because some people she doesn't even care about expects it

of her."

"Well we'll have to make sure she starts doing what she wants and not

what people expect from now on," Harry suddenly said smiling

thoughtfully. "I can't have my twin sister doing what a bunch of morons

think she should. She'll give me a bad name, and my rep is pretty strong

as it is. I want to keep it that way."

June looked up at him with her mouth almost hanging open before she

return his smile and nodded in agreement. "I know she'll take no notice of

them for you big brother. Then we'll be happy, and not have to worry so

much, okay?"

"Of course," he agreed truthfully. "Plus I'm here to protect you both now.

Neither Voldemort or his Death Eaters, nor any other evil jerk shall harm

either of you. And if they try… they'll have to destroy me first, and I'm

sure you'll agree that is not a task to take lightly."

She nodded in agreement to that but she noticed Sirius looked lost. She

guessed he didn't know what Harry was truly capable of. If he had seen

Harry fighting those trolls, June was certain he would have been nodding

along with her.

However, June was spared from answering her brothers promising words

as the sales guy returned with a charcoal black case made of plastic

unlike the case her sister's broom came in, which was wood. He slid it

onto the counter and June got a good look… on the case in beautiful

cloudy lettering in multiple colours.

- StrikerS Galaxy

The case alone left little June breathless. Therefore, she took a deep

steadying breath before she reached over and flipped the silvery catches

and had to take another deep breath to keep from fainting with

excitement. Her hands shook almost uncontrollably as she carefully lifted

the lid and swung it open on its silver hinges.

June held back from gasping in awe as she stared at it for the very first

time outside of a magazine. It fit within its dark silvery velvet mould. It

was beautiful… why none wanted one of these she may never know. Its

main colour matched that of the case, except for its neatly trimmed and

streamline tail as it was a mix of whites and black, and the foot rests the

same colour as the velvet.

However, running along its sleek and stylish body was gassy galaxies of

many different colours of reds, oranges, blues, yellows, whites, greens,

and others she had no name for. It was simply amazing that's for sure.

June couldn't take her eyes off it and she probably wouldn't have if

Harry's voice hadn't brought her back to reality.

"Well, it looks like she'll take it," he said laughingly.

June looked up at him in surprise blushing brightly as she realised she

was practically drooling. Sirius was mocking her a little as Harry paid

and the sales guy wrapped her present up so nobody in the street stared

too much, and they were about to leave when Harry paused and looked

back at the sales guy before back to Sirius and June.

He smiled as he pulled out some galleons and handed them to Sirius,

surprising them. "You two go on, and get some ice cream on me at that

place we passed earlier. I'll catch up in fifteen minutes or so. I just want

to talk to this guy about something then pop to the bank. I won't be long

okay?"

"Err, sure," Sirius said sounding confused but shrugged. "Come on June,"

he added seeing as she was about to ask to stay. She guessed that Sirius

was more perceptive than she had ever gave him credit.

June sighed but complied, giving her big brother a quick hug, which he

returned and hurried after Sirius. She supposed an ice cream would be

nice even if she was not with her big brother. He said he wouldn't be

long so she knew he would be back with them soon. She just wondered

what he was up too. June couldn't help but worry. She thought she might

take after her mother in that effect.

13. Journeys

King of Bandit

Chapter 13

Journeys

"Wow, Harry I've never been in such a…" Ginny spoke quietly as the

large stretched limo pulled away from the curb taking them away at a

moderate pace. She wasn't sure what she should call the muggle vehicle

as it was much more than just a car.

Ginny hadn't even known they had cars like this. It was like a small

palace that you sat in and rode from place to place. The Wizarding world

kind of sucked in the luxury department, which was strange considering

the Magical Worlds potential.

Harry couldn't help but admire Ginny's childish curiosity; but more so in

her new dress. It was silver; flowing almost like water, and nicely

accentuated her otherwise small chest area making her tits look larger

and fuller, (he liked them either way but this made him have to think

other things), and held with spaghetti straps hanging to her feet with a

slit down each side showing off some of her amazing legs.

Ginny wore toe-less healed shoes; white, and platformed to give her

slightly more height. Ginny's shoes showed off her soft tasty feet, and

deep red painted toes with matching fingernails. She wore some lush red

lipstick with light glittery red to her eyes with her vibrant red hair done

up at the crown with ringlets hanging down the back with a few curls

drifting over her forehead.

"Large car," he replied for her in amusement as he wouldn't ever know

what it was like to walk into another 'world' and be so amazed; mainly

because he always expected the weird these days. But still there were

some people he had met who were good being surprising and having

some strange magical talents.

However, this was different. Ginny had been kept hidden within the

Wizarding World. Well, not hidden exactly. But ignorantly kept from the

Mortal World. Harry was certain that young mage from the Wizarding

World like Ginny shouldn't have been homeschooled before magic school,

but go to a Mortal school so they're not so ignorant and hating of Mortals

because they would be forced to acknowledge them and get along.

Harry saved that thought. He would have to bring up the possibility with

Dumbledore. See whether it was feasible. It could potentially solve a lot

of problems with a lot of the racism in the Wizarding World.

Harry smiled by just watching, Ginny's smile. Her smile was radiant as

she nodded her head in agreement with her new (Rose insisted) platinum

and diamond earrings moving slightly and he admired the sparkle of the

silver watch around her right wrist as it reflected in her beautiful eyes.

"Well to be honest I'm not really into all of this," he said gesturing at his

own outfit and around at the limo while she curled and seemed to push

her chest out a little further for him to admire her amazing cleavage.

Harry wore a black tuxedo of pure satin with a dark purple shirt, black

tie and black shoes with his hair neatly arranged.

"B-but you look so… so good," Ginny finally answered as she looked him

over more carefully her heartbeat picking up as she bravely slid her right

hand over the soft material of his shirt across his sold and powerful chest.

"Why thank you My Lady, but it is you who is simply radiant," he replied

with a smile as he pulled out a bottle of Champaign with two glasses

from the limo fridge.

Ginny blushed as she watched Harry. She sat back before she jumps him

and messes up her dress. The cork popped out of the bottle of its own

accord, and floated as Harry poured them both a glass before the cork

jammed itself back into the bottle and he put it back on ice.

Harry smiled as he handed Ginny her glass. Ginny took the glass timidly

and held it with an uncertain look in her eyes.

"I-I don't think my mother would approve," Ginny said with a look of

unconcerned uncertainty.

"She wouldn't approve of a lot of things," he laughed as he tapped his

glass to hers. "It's all a part of growing up and learning," he said as he

took a sip of drink. "Plus, its not the cheap stuff."

Ginny blushed but smiled as she took her own sip. Her eyes widened a

little. "Wow, I hadn't expected it to actually taste nice," she spoke in

surprise. "I've tasted wine before, sneaking some with Rose and Luna

even though Hermione was all teachers-pet and threatening to tell on us

she tried some too. But that stuff tasted bitter and… how come

something that's supposed to be a drink be so dry?"

Harry shrugged, amused. "Well that stuff was probably bargain basement

stuff from the local Tesco or wherever you witches shop for food. This

stuff costs in the region of two hundred and fifty pounds or there about."

Ginny double took with wide eyes. "B-but isn't that a lot of money?" she

asked, but he shrugged. "Whoa, this is like rich person drink or

something. Like stuff those snobby Pure-blood would have for their

Bitchy parties."

"Bitchy parties?" Harry asked with a laugh while Ginny blushed and tried

not to laugh with him.

"Its what Sirius said they were," Ginny said sheepishly. "He had to go to

them when he was a kid before he went to Hogwarts. He sometimes likes

telling us stories about the trouble he caused during those parties."

Harry laughed. "Well, talking of Sirius; he is paying." Harry said while

laughing.

Ginny's eyes widened as she giggled. "Don't you ever pay for anything?"

"Not if I can help it," he answered jokingly as they descended into

conversation.

0oo00oo0

Rose Potter was a little envious.

I can admit that. I really can.

She wished she was younger so Harry would pamper her like he was with

June. She loved her little sister more than anything but she would have

loved some extra attention too. But she was older and had to be more

self-sufficient. She couldn't be such a baby no matter how nice the extra

attention from her big brother would be.

Or maybe I could get Harry to set me up on a blind date with a friend of his.

That would be just as good wouldn't it?

Sahara?

I like Sahara.

Rose would be happy with a date with a boy or girl. She wasn't fussy. As

long as they were cute; and sexy; and hot; and they needed to be smart

enough to hold a proper conversation. And kind. Yes. She needed a boy/

girlfriend who was kind – and affectionate – a really good kisser and-

That all described Sahara to a tee.

Shaking her head quickly Rose flopped back on her bed and groaned as

she looked over at the second bed in the room. Ginny's bed. She was now

jealous of Ginny. And a little of her brother for doing Ginny's brains-out.

Rose hadn't been that sexually open with her best friend and now she was

making herself feel horny.

Rose thought back to Sahara again. Sahara was smoking hot. The taste of

her lips, her tits and pussy between Rose's lips, and the feel of that

muscular-firm arse between Rose's fingers.

Startled as Rose was by her perverseness she realised she was rubbing

herself over her shorts. Rose stopped and sat up with a sigh when her

thoughts slid back to her sister and brother. That alleviated her desires

only a little, but it would draw her mind away to something else rather

than how much she enjoyed her first proper taste of fanny rather than

just sucking her fingers after masturbating or diddling Ginny or Luna's

cute little twats while they diddled hers under the covers, and never

really acknowledging what they did afterwards.

"ROSE!" Rose groaned out her own name in annoyance as she looked to

the long thin package up against the wall by the door neatly wrapped

with a tag on the wrapping with a loving note from Harry.

Sighing, Rose had felt the glint of jealousy when she saw June's new

StrikerS racing broom. It was a glorious broom. June's new broom was

magnificent and made Rose wish she had gotten one instead of her

pathetic Nimbus. Sure Nimbus's were pretty cool, but they were not in

the StrikerS league.

Rose had only gotten the stupid Nimbus because everyone expected her

too even though it made more sense to get the new Firebolt or Firawind

as they both beat Nimbus hands down.

Damn, why did she have to believe it was cool to please all of her

devoted fans? Ginny had told Rose to get whichever one she wanted to

get. But no – Rose had to get the one everyone wanted her to get. Rose

had wanted the Firawind at the time – but she would have waited for the

StrikerS.

Now Rose's little sister had the best broom ever. And it even looked

awesome with all those galaxies and everything.

Rose shook her head and slapped herself a little as she hated herself for

having such selfish thoughts. Her sister deserved to have a doting big

brother to look out for her and get her everything their father had been

too lazy or douchy to get her.

At least Ginny had looked super-sexy in her new dress. And it was fun

dressing her up and getting to buy Ginny some super sexy knickers and

bras. Harry should thank her for that as Rose knew how to pamper her

friends and make them extra hot. Just thinking about Ginny in her new

underwear and – well Rose quivered with more naughty thoughts about

her friend.

Sighing at such a silly thoughts Rose was about to flop back onto her bed

when she paused as she looked back at the large brightly wrapped

package.

Rose collapsed back on the bed with teary eyes as she thought over the

note. Just from him. Not many words. But enough. From her brother.

Rose had a watery smile.

My Sweet Rosette,

I will always love you too.

Lots of Love,

Harry,

xoxox

Those six little words seemed to crush at her heart and make hot tears

spill from her eyes just as Hermione knocked once on the door, tried the

handle and entered as Rose ruefully realised she forgot to lock the door

as she was happy to brood alone and wasn't ready to feel better.

"Rose I was just…" Hermione trailed off in worry and quickly sat beside

Rose on the bed, taking her hand. "What's wrong Rose?" she asked in

concern.

Rose only gestured to the present up against the wall and wished she was

better, or good at hiding when she was feeling down. The tag was open

and Hermione smiled as she read it from the bed.

"Well aren't you going to open your present?" Hermione asked the red

head with a kind smile. "This is unlike you. Normally you're tearing gifts

free of their wrappings within moments."

Rose gave her a watery smile and shook her head. "I-I can't. D-do I even

deserve it. I was such a bitch to him when I was little and-and."

"You grew up and look at you now. You're a kind and loving person,"

Hermione said as she gave her friend a quick hug before pulling back.

"But, I think I understand girl, and I'm sure you'll open it when you're

ready, but we both know what it is right?"

Rose nodded sagely and no matter how much she may want it she

couldn't open it just yet. "I-I think I want to see Harry first. I want to give

him a big hug and thank him for being such an idiotic big brother."

Hermione laughed and rolled her eyes. "See, girl, you're much better than

then," Hermione said with a kind smile. "But I have something to tell

you… I kind of-of well. I shagged your brother on the boat. It was only

that and stuff. I like him but Ginny doesn't have competition from me.

We've got nothing in common, but… I need help coming up with a way

to finally dump Ron without him being a bitch."

Rose sat up with her tears almost forgotten as she wiped them away. "If

you're dumping that nitwit. I am so your go to girl to help plot," Rose

said with a watery grin. "Thanks, Hermione," She said as they hugged.

"But I haven't gotten it out of Ginny yet, so… I know he's my brother but

come on, I need to know – how was it?"

Hermione pulled back from her friend with huge blush. "The best thing I

have ever done," Hermione said. "I mean… I'm me. I don't do naughty

things. But. Your brother is hung and then some. And he really knows

what he's doing and… wait, Ginny, already?"

Nodding and flushed Rose was biting her lower lip. "I know; he works

fast and I'm kind of routing for them to fall madly in love-." Rose slowly

trailed off with a dreamy smile while Hermione laughed.

0oo00oo0

"H-Harry…?" Ginny asked to get his attention. "What are you going to do

when schools over?" she asked, both interested and worried. Ginny really

didn't want Harry to leave any of them.

"I don't know," he shrugged with a thoughtful frown. "I've never been to

Mexico before."

"It sounds nice," she replied more to herself than him. "Being so free…"

she trailed off into a whisper.

Harry sighed and wrapped his arms around Ginny's slender form and let

his lips touch hers. They moved their lips together in a gentle rhythm for

a few moments before her tongue touched his lips and he parted them

allowing her tongue entrance. They were like this for a few minutes

before Harry slowly pulled back smiling at her.

"Hmm…" Harry muttered while licking his lips. "You can always come

with me?" he asked causing her to look at him in surprise. "We can come

back in September… you can bring Rose and June and we can make a

proper holiday of it – and have a lot of fun. Party's all night and whatever

you could want."

Ginny smiled while licking her own swollen lips. "I'm not sure my mum

and dad would be too pleased, but… I don't care; it sounds like the sort

of opportunity that shouldn't be missed."

0oo00oo0

"You think you 'ave troubles?"

Rose was startled from where she lay on her bed as the young French

accent hit her ears. Rose had only been lying back on her bed moping a

little after Hermione left when the arsehole Ron turned up believing they

liked his company. And wouldn't stop banging on the locked door until

they opened it.

Hermione didn't want to dump the arsehole yet as she didn't feel

comfortable doing it with most of this family hanging around. And she

felt he might get violent with his jealousy and arsehole ways. Though,

Rose knew Harry would probably break the bastards face for that. Harry

may be a ladies man (or a bit of a slut might be more accurate – at least

he chose cute girls; and could get them); he wasn't a liar or a bruit.

Harry was kind and caring. Rose hadn't known him long, but she knew

the type of man he had grown to be. Harry would always stand up for

those who couldn't stand up for themselves. And what's more. Rose knew

Harry would be the first to break any abusive arse like Ron in two for

ever raising their hands or wands to a girl or woman.

"June isn't here for you to try molesting, Gabby!" Rose said while rolling

her eyes and sighing as she sat up. "She's in the next room over. You'll be

happy sharing with her," she finished as she shook her head as Veela

were a strange species and were a little more sexual than most.

However, any further thought left Rose's mind as she looked at the

stunning girl. She was about a month older than June with long smooth

flowing hair that she normally kept tied back. But now it was loose and

long, brushed over the right side hiding half her face. But Rose could see

the marks. The scaring over the right side of her face and the gash over

her left cheek.

It was the white squared eyepatch over her right eye with elastic behind

her ears going over the left side of her face that caught most of Rose's

attention though.

Gabrielle Delacour gave Rose a sad smile as her one crystal blue eye

watered slightly. She was small. Only an inch shorter than June and

slender. She was wearing some blue jeans and a white blouse with

comfortable white running shoes and somehow made the outfit with her

scars and eyepatch look good.

Rose couldn't look away. The normally vibrant and confident girl looked

so unsure and out of place; like she wasn't sure what to do with herself

any more as she nervously fidgeted with her fingers, which was

something Rose had never observed in her before. And her allure. Her

pull. She normally liked teasing her female friends with it – always awed

how June could still play ignorant while that was blazing at her.

"Oh no," Rose said as she flicked herself off the bed. She was still in her

shorts and tee shirt only in her socks.

Rose pulled Gabrielle into her arms and held her tight as the small

blonde girl broke down and cried.

Gabrielle held on to Rose as she shakily whimpered, sobbing. "J-June w-

wont like m-me any more," Gabrielle cried. "A-and I'll never be able to

get her to fall in love with me… and I-I love her so much!"

Rose groaned and pulled back, holding the younger girl at arms length

while she stared at her in return.

"You mean you're only crying because you think June is that shallow?"

Rose asked in annoyance. "Freaking hell, Gabby. You had me so worried."

Rose swept Gabrielle's silky soft hair back to see the eyepatch and

bandages. "How do you manage to pull off loosing an eye and getting an

eyepatch and-and still looking this good?"

"Veela blood?" Gabrielle suggested with a sad smile.

"Gabby!" June charged into the room and flung herself into Gabrielle's

arms crying. "I was so worried. I just heard that some-some… that you

got hurt!" she pulled back from the cuddle and brushed Gabrielle's hair

from her face and looked over the eyepatch and bandage in relief.

"I… I lost my eye," Gabrielle whispered timidly. "You'll think I'm ugly

now, won't you?"

June smiled as she shook her head and allowed Gabrielle's hair to fall

back into place before pulling Gabrielle tightly into her arms and

cuddling her tightly.

"Don't be silly! Gabby! Pirates are awesome!" June reprimanded playfully

and Gabrielle sniffled a laugh. "You have always been beautiful inside

and out ever since I've known you! You're my best friend and I love you

so much. Don't ever worry me like that again!"

Gabrielle whimpered as tears fell from her eye and she hugged her best

friend tighter and breathed in her scent. "I'm sorry for worrying you!"

Gabrielle cried out with her accent getting slightly thicker. "I love you

too and I don't want to ever lose you, please. Can I sleep in bed with you

tonight-!?"

Rose rolled her eyes as she had slipped her trainers back on and slipped

out of the room, snapping the door closed quietly behind her.

"Trust Gabby. First chance she gets, she capitalises," Rose muttered to

herself with a deep breath and a sigh.

"Oh, Rosette?"

Rose turned to see Mrs. Weasley climbing the stairs. "Have you seen that

poor, Gabrielle?" Mrs. Weasley asked gently. "I sent her to fetch you and

June to collect some snacks. You all need to eat something before bed."

"Oh, okay, Mrs. Weasley," Rose said with a sheepish smile. "They're in my

room. Gabby's just feeling down about her eye and I left them to hug it

out."

"Okay, dear," she replied. "And don't worry. I sent Ronald back to the

Burrow earlier and made sure, Hermione stayed here. I don't like to say it

but he is… not good enough. He's. I don't know why he's became the way

he is. Hermione's much too nice for him and I feel concerned because if

he tried anything – his brothers will fight over who gets to beat him up

first. But… girls... I certainly hope Ginevra has better taste."

Rose couldn't help but laugh slightly. "Well yeah. Ginny is out with Harry

after all."

Mrs. Weasley smiled slightly. "Well grab Gabrielle and Juniper and come

down to the kitchen for supper."

To Be Continued...

14. Search for the King

Bandit to Dragon: Rising;Hero

Chapter 14

Search for the King

"… so, this 'Bandit King can steal the stars from the heavens?" Ginny

asked while giggling and looking around in embarrassment as she and

Harry slipped into Grimmauld Place, and the dark Entrance Hall,

surprised that everything seemed so quiet. They were carrying a couple

of unopened bottles of champaign each and hoping everyone else had

gone to bed, even though it was barely eleven in the evening, but

everyone did have a fairly long day, so they wouldn't be surprised. "So,

do you also steal hearts as well as treasure?"

Harry laughingly shushed her with a kiss while gently closing the door.

"Your mum will kill me if she sees I let you drink," he said while

snickering.

Ginny smirked quietly at him and stuck her tongue out. "Don't be silly,

lets…!"

"You are in so much trouble, Ginevra!" They were interrupted, and Harry

didn't look fazed, but Ginny would have dropped one of her bottles if

Rose hadn't taken it from her as she watched it slipping. "Seriously,

Ginny, the look on your face, I wish the light was on so I could have seen

it better!" she snickered to keep her voice down while Ginny showed

relief. "You're lucky I managed to convince everyone else to scoot off to

bed before you got in. Come on," she said leading them sneakily down

into the empty kitchen where the light was on and they took a seat with

Rose and Ginny either side of Harry.

"Want some, Rosie?" Harry asked as he grabbed some clean glasses before

sitting between the girls.

Rose nodded her head eagerly as they placed bottles down and Harry

took one with the cork popping out before pouring three drinks and

recorking the bottle.

"Wow!" Rose muttered as she took a taste. "Not bad… this the expensive

stuff, on Sirius's tab?" she asked while smiling at her brother.

Harry smiled in return. "They do say the best things in life are free…" he

replied as he took a sip. "I don't think that's completely true though."

"Yeah," Rose agreed with a melancholy look on her face. "Harry," she said

slowly as she placed her drink down. "Thank you… I love you too!" she

said with tears in her green eyes as Harry placed his drink down and

pulled Rose into his arms and holding her tight enough that she slid from

her chair onto his lap and they cuddled while Ginny watched with a

smile. Harry ran his fingers through Rose's crimson red hair while kissing

her forehead, then cheeks, and then a quick peck to her lips before she

snuggled her face into the crock of his neck and breathed deeply. Her

breast heaved into his chest as she whimpered and breathed in shakily as

she let out a few sobs full of relief.

"I'm here for you now, Rosie!" Harry mumbled into her neck.

"I'm here for you too," Ginny piped in while sounding teary eyed as she

took one of Rose's hands and kissed her fingers and held her hand tight.

"But you need to find your own boyfriend, you can't have your brother…

and sorry, you won't want any of mine either," she laughed while Rose

pulled back from her cuddling and squeezed Ginny's hand tight in thanks

while she and Harry couldn't help but join in on Ginny's laugh.

Still laughing a little and brushing her tears away while blushing, Rose

let go of Ginny's hand and slid off Harry's lap and back to her seat,

downing her drink and pouring herself another.

"Thanks, Ginny, Harry…" Rose smiled as she took another drink and

feeling the warmth spread through her more. "I love you both, but I think

we should be off to bed before Mrs. Weasley finds us drinking, and we

have school tomorrow, and don't you two worry, I'll cover for you

both…" she said with a grin as she winked, stood, grabbed the open

bottle and spare and grabbed a spare glass. "And Harry," she said feeling

lighter than ever. "Thank you for the present… but next time, wrap up

any of your super strong friends for me as I think I could do with a little

extra loving… well, gotta be cute too, as I do still have my standards,"

she said sticking her tongue out while he laughed.

"I may have a couple, I might trust to keep you from getting too lonely,"

he replied with a clownish grin while she gave them each a cheeky winky

air-kiss and slipped from the kitchen and left Harry and Ginny alone.

Harry turned to his red head and smirked. "I did clean up a room earlier,

so… it would probably be a bit of a waste not warming it up a little too?"

"Or… a lot?" Ginny suggested while keeping from giggling and hoping

she wasn't blushing too much.

Elsewhere a young woman groaned. "Augh!" moaned Kairi. She was a

young woman nearing twenty. Twenty. That was so sad that she would

only be a teenager for another several months.

Kairi sat eating lunch alone in a conveniently placed fast-food joint. They

were going to be closed soon, and her business in Ireland was all, meh,

douche-bags doing douche-bag things as per normal, and luckily the end

of the world was once more put off to another day – and that weird bony

guy and his partner in day saving well – bad luck for him, but the day

was saved, so whatever. It wasn't like he was the only one to get the

wrong side of the 'coin flip' there, poor bugger. Kairi could only wish that

so many people would stop trying to destroy the world, so she could get

more time-off from the Guild, so it was lucky for her to get the next day

off, but she wasn't tired, so her normal, sleep the night and day away

plan was flawed as she had so much energy to waste.

"I'm soooo board, where's Harry when I need him?" Kairi asked herself

when she finished the last of her meal, munching up a fry and slurping

the rest of her shake. She stood up, growling. "Aha, I know, I'll go and

find him… he'll be happy to see me!" she chimed loudly in triumph

running from the cafeteria. "He sounded like he was having fun when he

called last time, and his last text said something about a… job? When did

Harry start taking normal jobs?"

"Hmm," wondered Kairi with a frown while running her fingers through

her long pitch-black hair on top of her head, ruffling her fringe, as her

hair was tied at her waist to keep it more manageable. She walked out of

the restaurant while a few staff members gave her wary glances as she

was talking to herself again. However, they blinked as she stepped out of

the doors and she was just not there anymore.

Appearing in the middle of Diagon Alley, Kairi stood still, looking around

in wonder. The ground was a little slushy as it was still winter but it

seemed a little warmer than Dublin, but not by much. It was pretty late,

but there were still quite a few people going about business as usual as

many stores were still open – well, a few places were still open and

looked to likely be closing as customers left, even at nine-thirty in the

evening, but that was a magical world wizardry thing, but then some

things and people preferred night time things, and the alley seemed to

have a few restaurants and bars that people were going in and out of,

even with the threat of Voldemort and his minions, people went about

with their lives.

"I wonder how I'll be able to find Harry?" Kairi asked herself in wonder,

looking up at the dark cold sky as she sighed and pulled her long black

coat a little tighter and adjusted her scarf. "It's getting really late, but he

said he escaped, and I suppose I could call, but surprises are more fun!"

she commented to herself, not noticing the strange looks she was getting

for standing in the middle of the street talking to herself. "Bloody hell!"

she growled making a few passers-by jump giving her a nervous glance

before hurrying away.

Kairi's sparkling dark eyes scanned the darkening sky for any sign of her

target, he was one of her closest friends, and he knew how to use that…

well, Harry King knew how to give a girl some wonderful loving. She had

tried dating before, but she just couldn't let it go further as Harry might

have broken her. She loved him and felt weird trying to date anyone else,

so she left those poor boys high and dry. She bet herself the git was

probably nice and comfortable wherever he was, rather than outside in

the middle of the night in the middle of Diagon Alley.

"Hmm… oh I know… maybe if I find that silly old man who runs that big

ol' school for magical twits, I bet he'll no where I can find Harry – he did

give Harry a job – just shows how twit like they are… but, yup, sounds

like a good plan," Kairi nodded in agreement to her own statement still

blissfully unaware of all the weird looks the passing night-lifers kept

shooting at her, and even the younger boys who were delusional chose

not to ask to buy her a drink in case crazy was contagious.

Thinking for a moment more, Kairi was tapping her finger to the side of

her head, screwing up her pretty face in concentration. "Augh!" she

moaned. "What the bloody hell was that old guys name again?" she

demanded in frustration. "Uh, how many mega old farts can there be

anyway? He kind of looks like he could play Merlin in the films!"

Kairi looked down at the small black boots on her small feet, tapping her

right foot in thought. She wore some deep blue trousers that came short

of her ankles, and her little white socks were hidden by her boots. She

was wearing a tight blue tee to match her trousers and a nice warm blue

sweater she received as a Christmas pressie from her friend Ocean who

still lives at home with her parents and they had been close family

friends for years; her new black leather gloves were a delightful and

practical gift from her brother. With Ocean's family was where Kairi met

Harry for the first time. Her scarf was a lighter colour, creamy like the

faux fur around the hood of her coat. She was quite blessed in the

boobage department, but she wasn't the tallest girl around, but she was

okay with that as she never needed much makeup to make herself sparkle

a little extra, just a little gloss for her lips did her fine.

Tapping the floor with the toes of her small right boot as Kairi continued

thinking while not realising that she had cracked one of the cobbled

stones and was more or less rolling it around with the toe of her boot

what used to be firmly planted, she just couldn't remember where the old

man would be or who he was for that matter.

However, Kairi was trying with all her might to think of a name to go

with the silly old man so he could help her find Harry. She always had a

bit of a problem with remembering names because – well, quite honestly,

they sometimes flew over her head if she had no personal investment in

remembering. It made things worse that the old geezer was pretty well

known in many magical communities, but she didn't have to deal with

them very often.

"Hmm, isn't he supposed to be super famous or… he offed some douche-

evil-douche or something a few decades ago?" Kairi declared glaring at

the floor as history was never one of her strong points, even recent

history. She lifted her dark eyed gaze to look around. She was about to

see if someone could help her remember, maybe the bookshop clerk

when she remembered something. "Aha!" she squealed in delight, not

noticing she startled some more people, not that she noticed much

anyway as they were all keeping clear so none of her senses were picking

up any need to care.

"I remember something…" Kairi muttered thoughtfully. "The old man is

that dippy headmaster. I heard from my brother that he has apparently

started kicking butt because he's fed up of getting nothing done with

these dippy Death Eaters around, and that dippy master of theirs, but

what did Grey say his name was…? Damn, he was giving me so much

intel, like a baby in a candy store, he thought the whole thing was

hilarious, so I kind of zoned out…"

Kairi then frowned in thought, still not noticing the caution people took

to give the insane girl plenty of space. In fact, nobody came within ten

metres of her while she stood in her bubble of ignorance and insanity.

"Hmm, but what school does he work at… Pig… school… no?" Kairi

asked herself frowning deep in thought again. "Toadstool… school?" she

asked while shaking her pretty head and tapping her right cheek with her

right-hand fingers while she folded her left arm under her chest, and

standing on her left foot she used her right to subconsciously smash the

stone the in ground behind her left foot, stubbing her boot, thinking

hard, and scaring the shit out of people as they wanted nothing to do

with crazy strong girls. She should perhaps have paid more attention to

her brother when he was ranting about things. "Where, where, where

does the old man work? Hmm, aha, I know I know," she skipped about in

delight doing a little dance and waving her arms and hands in the air,

overjoyed as she remembered. "HOGWARTS!" she squealed excitedly

making everyone nearby jump, and they turned and looked at the odd

girl as she continued her victory dance, this time adding words, sing

song, way off key. "Ohhh, off to Hogwarts I go – off to Hogwarts I go…

I'll find the old coot; he'll tell me where to find Harrrrrrry!... then I'll get

laid!" she giggled, everyone listening might as well have face faulted as

the girl just disappeared without a sound with a large blush just having

noticed her small audience.

Kairi appeared soundlessly in Hogsmeade village with a large frown

graced on her brow; it was a bit darker in Hogsmeade as they had less

lighting as it was much smaller, but that was not very weird, there were

some annoyingly loud noises from somewhere near where she appeared,

and she internally groaned in mild despair. Kairi could hear laughing and

cheering along with screams and explosions.

"For a small village they sure do like to make a racket, even my last

birthday party wasn't this noisy – or Christmas day with the whole family

at mum and dads!" Kairi commented to herself while shaking her head in

wonder as she walked further into the village. She had not been to

Hogsmeade before so did not know where to find the gates to Hogwarts

school. However, she heard there was a pretty nice pub in the village her

brother had tried out with some of his mates once. The Three

Broomsticks. She thought that might be the best place to get directions to

the school.

Kairi stretched her arms a little as she sidestepped to her right as she

walked, frowning as the ugly yellow spell flew through where she was

walking moments before.

"Wow, these villagers sure are stupid jerks just firing off random spells

like that," Kairi said wishing someone could hear her humorous takes.

"They could hurt someone," she continued in mock anger. "I'm only

looking for my lover-boy for a little fun," she sighed, slumping her

shoulders before shrugging, and continuing to look for the pub. She

turned a corner towards all of the loud noise and blinked in surprise,

coming to a halt. "Ah, well, I can't play silly games anymore, as that spell

makes perfect sense now: douchey Death Eaters," she nodded in

understanding as her eyes glazed the battle ensuing between light and

dark wizards and witches. She wondered whether she should go and help

or not, and was about to go beat up some bad-guys, and then ask an

auror for directions when someone called out to her.

"HEY!" It was a woman's voice. Kairi looked around and noticed the pub

she was looking for before with a busty woman poking her head out of

the door staring at her worriedly. "Quickly, get in before you get hurt!"

she called hurriedly.

Kairi shrugged and made her way over with the woman opening the

door, and letting her in before closing it and locking the door. Kairi noted

quite a few people hiding in the nice pub. They all looked scared out of

their minds. Kairi turned to the woman who let her in and grinned,

happy she could at least ask for directions now.

"Hi, I'm Kairi," she introduced herself cheerfully. "Could you give me

directions to Hogwarts please? … I'm looking for a really close friend of

mine, but I need to find this old man who's like the headmaster, so he

can tell me where to go."

The woman along with everybody else hiding double took; unable to

comprehend the girl only came in for directions. "B-but, um… didn't you

notice the battle outside?" she asked the girl worriedly.

Kairi shrugged with a beaming grin. "So, they're only Death Eaters," she

shrugged again. "Beating up minions is the easiest thing in the universe.

They're not boss monsters, so who cares? So, anyway, where do I go to

get to Hogwarts?" she asked with hope.

"Um, down the road that the fighting is on," she answered unable to

comprehend the strange girl.

"Yippee!" she squealed in delight, hopping up and down excitedly, from

one foot to the other like a little schoolgirl. "I'll definitely be able to find

the old man now!" she giggled eagerly as she unlocked the door, flung it

open and dashed out before anyone could stop her. To everyone's horror

two Death Eaters had gotten passed the aurors and stood just outside and

sneered at Kairi. However, they all winced in unison as the girl moved in,

and her left hand snapped a Death Eaters wrist and wand while he

squealed and cried before a sliding palm thrust shattered his ribs and

blood burst from his mask as he flew back several feet and crashed to the

ground.

Kairi had overstretched passed the other Death Eater, and pulled back,

her right leg caught his left as she span round, and clapped his arm as he

fell, tearing it limp from his shoulder while on his way down, crying in

terror as he let his wand go with his other hand, reaching instinctually

for his shattered shoulder. He hit the ground with a crash and cry as the

wind was destroyed from his lungs and Kairi's right leg came around with

so much force, the Death Eaters neck rocked and cracked as Kairi's boot

smashed into his face.

Turning her gaze to the gawking people behind her, Kairi's expression

had turned cool and serious, her eyes cold and hard. "A dead enemy is

one that can't come back to haunt you," she informed them as way of

explaining her actions as she stood straight, letting the Death Eater drop,

and turned away, looking towards the battle, she sighed and ran off

toward the Death Eaters and aurors.

"I think that is probably a friend of 'his'?" a woman commented while

holding her tot close to her chest while the kid squirmed to see, but the

door closed out the cold of the battle in Hogsmeade.

The dark-haired girl thought about fighting the Death Eaters again, but

she probably wasn't supposed to, and mildly wondered what the Guild

Master would think before she realised that – well – technically the Death

Eaters were between her and her goal, and she was allowed to defend

herself. It was after all a public street and she had every right to use it.

Yes, if she had to deal with more Death Eaters, she would write it up as

self-defence – strangely, she had noticed a lot more self-defence reports

since Voldemort and his Death Eaters returned to being arseholes – well,

bigger arseholes than they were before.

However, since she now knew where to find the old man she was looking

for, she decided she would give running right passed them ago, and only

taking those in her way down. However, just as she ran passed the

shocked aurors and other assorted fighters her gaze caught sight of an old

man fighting, and putting a bloodied hole through a Death Eaters gut,

but he at least grimaced like he didn't mean to be that gross about his

butt-kicking prowess.

Kairi skidded to a halt, dodging with ease a couple of killers and grinned

widely, the old man had white hair and beard with blue eyes. She

remembered her brother mentioning that, and the half-moon glasses, and

she remembered laughing hard when Grey said the old man's robes

suggested that not all gay men had an eye for fashion while still looking

like something only a gay man would attempt to wear. Yup, she had to

agree, purple robes with gold stars and moons was something only a gay

man could get away with attempting, and even then, only an older

dippier gay man would try that as it was obvious people were passed

trying to get him to wear normal outfits.

Sidestepping another couple of spells, Kairi made her way towards the

old man, completely oblivious to all the incurious, startled staring she

received. She made short time before she was standing next to the old

man and watched him for a moment as he darted about firing spells,

fighting his enemy. He was pretty good with his magical stick using

talents, and even knocked a few spells away without using it. He was also

pretty spry for a guy over ten decades old.

"Excuse me, Old Man!" Kairi greeted loudly over the noise of the battle as

she took a step closer while avoiding another spell.

The old man startled, looking to the side he noticed a beaming young

woman staring up at him, his mouth opened agape for a moment before

he shook his head clear.

"Miss. You should move quickly; can't you see its dangerous!?" the old

man demanded as he continued fighting while trying to move closer to

her.

"No…" she retorted sarcastically with a roll of her eyes and a giggle.

"Well anyway, can you tell me where Harry King is please?" she said

while startling the man. "Harry said that you were the dippy old man that

gave him a job at your school! I'm Hunter Kairi Serami, from the Guild,"

she said while pulling out a holographic ID card from her pocket with her

picture and name and the Guilds weird swirly logo. "Harry's a friend of

mine, and I wanted to surprise him!"

The old man startled again and looked back at her grinning face as she

rose her right hand towards the Death Eaters as a spell suddenly hit and

disburse over a flickering of light. She hadn't even turned to look at the

offender as her hand curved into a two finger, finger-gun and fired a blue

light. Dumbledore watched as the light splashed through a shield like it

was nothing and crashed into a Death Eaters mask. The Death Eater

screamed as his mask folded around his head and the eyeholes sealed up.

He dropped to his knees while crying as he dropped his wand and the old

man gathered, he lost all his senses, and his fellow Death Eaters couldn't

seem to help him as they only ever knew the mean spells, and never how

to undo them.

"You're a Hunter," the old man asked in surprise. "I've heard of the Guild

but never met a Hunter before, it's a…" he paused as he reflected a spell

back, but didn't look to know it hit the twit that sent it. "Pleasure," he

continued and finished.

"So… Harry?" she replied a bit annoyed the noise around them was

becoming tiresome. "Hang on, I'll be back in a minute," she said turning

towards the battle, glaring as she moved nonchalant out of the path of a

killing curse – she hated those ones.

Kairi then reached into seemingly nowhere, and the old man watched as

she pulled out something small, dodging another curse, she dropped it on

the floor and it just enlarged itself into some kind of large metal trunk

that stood to her waist in height. Kairi moved out of the path of two

more spells and opened the trunk. It opened up, draws and compartments

rising up and out like a lady's make-up kit, only if the lady was on

Broadway and did all the actors makeup. However, this trunk held no

feminine products, but instead housed more weapons than the old man

had ever seen in such a small box, from small daggers to muggle guns,

and things he wouldn't be able to discover without asking. Kairi pulled

down a small section of the inside of the lid like a rolling folding door,

and pulled out a huge square weapon in military green with four holes in

the front and a handle from a compartment that look barely big enough

for a pair of summer socks somehow. The thing was big enough that if

the trunk was normal it would have trouble fitting, and seemed

impossible to describe how it was pulled out. The old man was actually

impressed. Whoever made Kairi's box was really good with runes and

special magics, better than anyone he knew.

Smiling, Kairi flung the green thing onto her right shoulder, flipping

switches she looked through a transparent green plastic visor, aiming it

at the Death Eaters as she dodged another curse and pressing a few

buttons. The elder man peered over Kairi's shoulder as he watched the

green screen as a multitude of red nodes seemed to fly over all the Death

Eaters tracking them and then locking.

It only took a few moments before Kairi pulled the triggers and around

thirty or so small explosions ripped from her weapons ports and the old

man stumbled back, as the red burning lights roared and curved up and

over towards the annoying enemy who so helpfully stood still and

watched in confusion. Kairi looked a little embarrassed as the force of her

modified rocket launchers forced her to slide back on the gravel road a

few paces before she reclaimed her footing. Then a multitude of burning

eruptions of fire and chaos hit down on the targeted Death Eaters, killing

them and anyone standing nearby. They were torn to smithereens in and

explosive death; they screamed and cried as they died while the aurors

and old man all stared at the destruction one small girl caused in horror,

all making a mental note, never piss this weird girl off.

Frowning at her rocket launcher, Kairi shook her head. "That's going to

cost to get this refilled," she muttered to herself as the world around her

seemed void of sound. However, she shrugged. "Well worth it though as I

never get to use things like it as normal people aren't as stupid as Death

eaters," she said cheerfully as she looked up as the vast majority of the

Death Eaters were now dead, dying, or in serious need for a doctor, but

some Death Eaters still stood while looking around them in horror as

sound returned and they could hear the crying and screaming for help.

Those Death Eaters still able to resist chose to throw their wands as far

away as possible and throwing off their masks burst into black smog and

they rose their hands high above their heads in panic begging to be

arrested, and hope they never have the opportunity to see this girl ever

again.

Kairi finally grinned at a job well done while confused aurors quickly

moved to cuff those surrendering while others saw fit to send out medics

to see to survivors. Kairi shrugged as she replaced her rocket launcher

back into her weapons trunk, closed it, shrunk it and placed it back into

wherever it went before returning her gaze to the old man, looking all

too cheerful about her noise reduction technique.

"So old man, where's Harry?" she asked bouncing up and down excitedly.

The old man stared down at her shaking his head in shock. "Um, err,

okay, follow me and I'll take you to him." It was all he could think to

reply, leading the way passed all the destruction. Kairi bounced along

behind him excitedly. It did not take them long to reach the old man's

office at Hogwarts, and Kairi was enthralled to see the inside of the

school and even the headmaster's office. The old man even had a

phoenix: Fawkes.

Dumbledore thought it over for a time while staring at her, and he could

not find any malice and Kairi knew he was using plenty of magical

trinkets to check her out. He smiled slightly before nodding his head as

he told her the secret, and within a few moments, she was slipping

through his fireplace to Grimmauld Place.

Sighing and leaning back in his chair, Dumbledore took a deep breath

before a woman with greying red hair entered with a couple of her

aurors.

"Where has that girl gone?" Amelia Bones asked while looking around for

her.

Dumbledore shook his head. "It turns out she is a friend of Mr. King's,"

Dumbledore answered as he handed her a piece of card in white with her

name and contact details on it in a neat blue script.

"The Guild?!" Amelia asked doubtfully.

"It appears so," he agreed with a shrug.

Amelia slumped into a spare chair in front of Dumbledore's desk with a

sigh. "This is going to be a lot of paperwork," she said sadly. "I still

haven't finished with the paperwork that Mr. King has caused. Where do

the… outsiders find such powerful mage. Is he apart of this Guild too?"

"No. She told me that much," Dumbledore answered. "They've just known

each other since they were much younger… likely learnt some of these

talents together. I cannot wait to see what Mr. King… I mean, Professor

King will be able to teach the students."

"You know, Albus," Amelia said with a groan. "If any other headteacher

said they were hiring a sixteen-year-old to teach at their schools; they

would be laughed at and likely lose their jobs."

Dumbledore smiled with brightly twinkling eyes as he pulled out a white

paper bag, and opening it made a gesture. "Would you like a lemon drop,

Amelia?"

"I know you keep something better than that around here, Dumbledore!"

Amelia reprimanded while he chuckled and seemed to pull a tray with a

bottle of brandy and glasses out of nowhere.

Meanwhile, Kairi exited the floo fireplace into the kitchen of what

seemed to be a large old house and frowned. "Hmm, where is

everybody?" she asked herself in wonder checking her watch for the time.

"Huh? Just gone twelve AM, geez, I must have been searching for hours,"

she sighed dramatically and overexaggerating while shaking her head,

but she skipped off happily in search of someone to wake and tell her

where Harry was as the place was coated with ridiculous amounts of

magic overlapping, so it was more difficult to map out where people

were without getting closer.

Kairi skipped sneakily out of the kitchen and up into a dark hallway, and

found the stairs up to where sleeping rooms would be, and slipped up the

stairs to the second floor, and walked down the corridor for a moment

when she sensed two rooms next to her had people in, therefore stopped

with a huge grin. She then knocked once on the first door and just barged

in as she threaded some magic to breach the locks, which was a specialty

of hers. She saw two girls a few years younger than her in two separate

beds, their eyes now wide with shock and a little fear staring at her in the

dim light.

The red head. The cuter of the two quickly climbed out of her bed,

throwing her covers away and was only wearing some blue knickers and

bra, looking pretty nice, except she was lacking some muscle. She

obviously needed some training. The red head picked up a half full glass

and threatened her with it while looking shaky.

"Hey, thanks!" Kairi said as she moved fast and was suddenly drinking the

last of the champaign in the glass. "Wow; that's pretty tasty. A nice drink.

A hot young witch in her undies… was that the door to heaven?" she

asked while turning to the other girl with bushy brown hair still in bed

looking like she wasn't sure what she could do. "Are you naked under

their with some delicious barbeque?" she asked hopefully.

"W-who are you?" Rose asked while blushing as the strange Asian hottie

turned to her and stared unashamedly. The dark-haired girl had amazing

features and looked almost as pale as Rose was, but with a seemingly

flawless complexion. "Do… do you know Kung Fu?"

"Huh?" the Asian girl asked while confused. "I think Kung Fu is a Chinese

thing, and I'm British, but my mum and dad were both born in Japan."

"No, um…" Rose blushed. "I-I mean you moved so fast to take the glass…

are you from the Mystic's Council?"

"Oh!" she replied while giggling. "No. I'm not with the Council, silly, my

name is Kairi Serami, nineteen years old, adorable-."

"You're a friend of my brothers, aren't you?" Rose asked while Kairi place

the now empty glass down.

Kairi's eyes widened and she suddenly cuddled hold of Rose and grabbed

her arse. "Wow, Rosette Potter – ha, take that Sahara, I'm groping the

Girl-Who-Lived's arse in her knickers!" she gloated smugly.

Rose blushed brightly when Kairi pulled back looking suspicious. "You

know who Sahara is, don't you…? Damn, you were with Harry when he

asked me for help and I couldn't get away… that cute snow-white bitch

fucked you, didn't she? That's the sort of thing you could expect from her.

When she doesn't have Harry, she'll find a cute bit of tail like you," she

pulled back in dramatic flair while Rose looked at her bushy haired

friend to see her blushing brightly and staring at Rose in shock.

"Oh, don't Hermione!" Rose said while pout glaring. "You shagged my

brother after knowing him for twenty minutes."

"That sounds like Harry," Kairi said while grinning. "If he's not around, I'll

not be able to keep my hands off the pair of you. I already think I'm

going to have to throw these knickers away they're that wet."

"Erm, I would be okay with having some fun," Rose said while Hermione

embarrassedly glared at her. "But Hermione only swings for the fellers. I

described Arctic to her and she seems to like the idea. Harry said he's

eternally single, so easy pickings! They're both big time library nerds too,

so that could be helpful."

"Yep; that sounds like, Arctic," Kairi agreed while pulling off her gloves

and placing them in her coat pocket before groping Rose's tits through

her bra.

Rose shyly slapped Kairi's hands away while smiling. "Hermione gets

really weird about things like that. She's not homophobic or anything;

she gets weird seeing boys and girls being affectionate too."

"I see," Kairi said and before Rose knew it, she was in Kairi's arms and

they were snogging full on tongue, eyes closed, arms wrapped around

each other before Kairi finally pulled back and smirked while Hermione

blushed up a storm. "The best medicine is to desensitise her with a little

fun," she suggested while Rose was blushing and breathing heavily.

"P-please don't," Hermione whimpered while squirming under her covers

as she wouldn't and couldn't come out as she let her eyes look to Rose's

knickers where they were soaking, and she seemed so unashamed.

"Harry's next door giving our best friend Ginny a good seeing too!" Rose

said sadly to defend her friend from the teasing.

"Okay," Kairi said with a sheepish smile as she squeezed Rose's soaking

crutch and Rose almost came before Kairi pulled back licking her fingers

and looking smug. "If I don't get to shag either of you, I'll go and have a

three-some with Harry and your friend," she said while sticking her

tongue out and wiggling it while she slipped backwards from the room,

and reinstalling all of the locks.

Rose whimpered as she slipped down to her knees and was rubbing

herself over her knickers and couldn't stop. Hermione could only watch

transfixed and highly humiliated as her best friend masturbated over her

knickers and came pretty hard before slipping into bed without another

word, and Hermione knew her friend would be asleep within seconds.

However, while Hermione was being desensitised, Kairi reached Harry's

door and placed her right hand on the door giggling when she felt the

same seals, he used with her since they were on the more difficult to

undo without the creator noticing. Therefore, reversed the seals, a huge

excited grin spreading her features hoping she caught them in the act,

but she frowned a little as she was sure Harry would notice her. Kairi

however slowly opened the door enough to slide in; slowly closing it

behind her, she reset the seals, looking up towards the bed now she could

hear a girl whimpering with groans.

Licking her lips, Kairi saw a new gorgeous sexy red-haired girl naked.

Kairi would have loved to shag Rose as she had the same problem Sahara

did, so she would enjoy this red head too. The red head cuties legs were

wide around the naked form of her dark-haired partners' waist as he

gently pumped his monster deep within the girl's quivering body.

Ginny's beautiful small breasts heaved with her heavy breathing; her lips

connected with Harry's, her hands feeling the muscles on his back. Kairi

grinned as she was already super turned on by Rose, but this scene could

make any horney girl piss herself in delight.

Kairi pulled off her scarf and let it fall to the ground with her coat and

sweater following them before she undid her belt and licked her lips as

she sneakily kicked her boots off. Kairi had to hold off her delighted

giggling as she was so close to them, just a bit further and she could grab

those cute little tits and suckle those hot pink nipples while Harry kept

on moving faster and harder.

Harry pulled his lips from Ginny's and kissed her nose. "You're a pervert,

Kairi!" he said turning to her as she had just pulled off her tee and threw

it behind her, showing off her large firm tits in her black sports bra.

"W-who is she?!" Ginny stuttered out feeling confliction between her

body and brain giving her different orders. Her brain told her to stop and

cover up and her body told her to keep going and that this Asian girl was

extremely sexy. It was down to a tiebreaker, so she asked her heart, and

that just made her push up and slide Harry back all the way into her

while whimpering.

"G-Ginny; this is Kairi," Harry introduced. "Kairi, this is Ginny!" he

continued.

"Yeah, your sexy twin sister told me," Kairi said as she slid up onto the

bed running one hand over Harry's powerful back and the other over

Ginny's cute tits before kissing Harry and then Ginny and leaning down,

she sucked Ginny's hot little nipples each in turn.

Ginny quivered while holding Kairi's mouth to her tit while Harry

continued moving in her and it only took a moment for and explosion to

destroy all past explosions made Ginny cry out and whimper and squeal

before Kairi quietened her with her lips – a girl she had barely even met.

"I guess, my mission isn't over until we pass out!" Kairi said as she pulled

back from Ginny's lips and smirked as she watched as Harry emptied his

balls into Ginny's delightful body.

15. King of the Spirit

Bandit King

Chapter 15

King of the Spirit

Rosette Potter lay in bed snuggled under her covers as her mind whirled

with the weirdness of the last few days, and especially that night. Her

brother knew some extremely strange people. She still felt a little tingly

thinking about Kairi. That thought made her feel heat in her cheeks as

she remembered she had masturbated in front of Hermione. Though, at

least she never took her knickers off or something like that, and

Hermione was always so shy while talking about sex, and had to force

herself to speak about what she did with Harry. It was kind of amusing in

an adorable kind of way.

Luckily, Rose hadn't drunk much of the champaign, so she didn't feel any

hangover type event happening to her. That was lucky, and she looked at

the watch on her dresser and it showed she had three hours until she had

to be on the train to school for round two. Hopefully, the Death Eaters

might have had enough losing for the past few days that they'll leave

everyone alone for a while at least.

Yawning a little and stretching her pathetic muscles, she sat up in bed.

She felt a little relieved to see Hermione had already gotten ready while

she slept, and had left the room. Therefore, Rose hopped out of bed and

rubbed sleepy from her eyes before pulling a towel out of the dresser she

slipped into the shower and pulling off her panties and bra and placing

them on the side, she would take them with her for the school elves to

clean since she wouldn't have time to wash them herself.

The shower was nice and refreshing, and once done she dried off and

climbed into a clean set of white undies and her school uniform since

they were going to be apparated to the train station, so she might as well

go in her uniform to save her digging out her robe or having to find a

cute enough outfit to wear.

Rose had just finished doing up her hair when she was startled by a huge

bang-bang-bang on her bedroom door. Rose had startled further when

she next heard some kind of blast hit her door. Yet the door oddly bulged

inwards towards Rose for a moment, but it held, as that was how they

were supposed to defend their occupants as giving a little kept their

stability. She had to hand it to the dark side; they made some good

quality magical doors – or they bought good quality at least as she

doubted, they made them their-selves.

"OPEN UP!" Rose wasn't surprised that Ronald the bastard was attacking

her door. "I know you're in there doing things with my sister and

girlfriend!" he roared and Rose looked around.

"Is he talking about me?" Rose asked herself quietly while Ronald kept

slamming on her door in jealous fury. "No, does he think Harry's in my

room shagging Hermione and Ginny in front of me or something?"

Then, Rose staggered and almost fell to her knees as she had never felt

power like it before. The banging stopped and it felt like hell had opened

up in the hallway. Was that Harry's aura? That felt nothing like those

hints she felt before. This was cold and full of an anger that Harry had

never shown before. Then the wall one side of the door cracked as

something was rammed into it.

Staggering to the door, Rose unlocked it and pulled it open. She looked

down as Ron was splayed on the floor staring down the corridor in terror

as he struggled to scoot further away. Rose looked to see Harry was there

wearing a neat black suit with dark silver pinstripes and a neat white

shirt and a waistcoat with a black tie with his hair in neat disarray,

looking good. Ginny stood next to Harry in her school robes and was

staring in open mouthed horror and awe while Harry looked like he was

looking at something on his phone without a care in the world.

"You don't have to break the house, Kairi," Harry commented in mild

disappointment as he placed his phone away.

"Hey, Rose!" Kairi said and Rose gulped as her attention was finally

drawn to where she didn't want to look.

Next to Rose's door with her right fist still half in the solid wall was the

beautiful Asian girl, and though she still looked as amazing as ever, and

she was dressed in the same clothes from the night before, though her

coat was undone and her scarf was loose, but her aura of malice was

thick with power; it was like murky pinks and purples and blacks filling

the hallway. It was like Rose could see the daemonic creature that hid

beneath that sexy human exterior, and it was strangely even more

beautiful if that was possible, in a terrifying and horrifying way that was

inexplainable, even within her own mind.

Kairi's cool dark eyes were fully black now and swept from Rose and back

to Ronald and he looked like he might have already shit himself. "You

dare!?" Kairi demanded coldly as she pulled her fist from the wall. "A

pathetic weakling like you deserves nothing!" she said and her voice

seemed coated in magic now like her words could wipe Ronald out of

existence.

"Ronald Weasley!" They were interrupted by a shaky growl of anger as a

ginger haired man wearing his everyday suit robes stood on the stairs

leading from above, his fists clenched and teeth bared while his eyes

were blazing, and Ron seemed to scoot back further while Bill turned to

Harry and Ginny.

Harry looked at him and smiled. "Don't ask me, mate, Ginny was just

keeping me and Kairi company as we were all up a little early – he's not

even at the right door," Harry said while chuckling without any concern

before turning to Kairi, and pulling her to him with his right arm around

her waist. "Calm down, you've made your point, and probably everyone

else's too."

Kairi sighed with a pout as her eyes returned to normal and the aura of

despair faded away and Ronald scrambled to his feet.

"I-I'll get you for this!" Ronald roared in anger while panting for breath

and sweating. "Where's Hermione. I know you have her!"

"I'm here!" Hermione interrupted angrily from the stairs leading up from

downstairs where Molly Weasley was standing behind her and even Kairi

grimaced at that look, but Ron wasn't that bright. "We're through,

Ronald, and if you bother me or my friends again, I will go to the Aurors

Office!"

"Shut up!" Ronald roared. "You don't get any say in this!"

Mrs. Weasley gently pushed passed Hermione and Ginny would later tell

them that she had never, never-ever, never-never-never-ever seen her

mother with a look like that before, anger and tears, and disgust, and

then Ronald collapsed to the floor after his mother slapped him with the

slap to end all slaps (well, Harry and Kairi could kill him with a slap, but

still). Ronald crumpled like tissue paper and started bawling his eyes out,

crying and whimpering.

"Bill, please take your brother and his things and leave him on the

platform to school!" Mrs. Weasley said coldly. "He doesn't deserve

breakfast, and I don't want to look at him any more than I have to."

"Sure mum," Bill agreed.

"Do you want me to come with you?" asked a stunning young blonde

woman from behind him on the stairs using a French accent.

"Nah, Fleur, I got this!" he replied as he grabbed his brother by his upper

arm, and forced him to stand before marching him passed Hermione and

down the stairs while all Ron could do was sob.

Mrs. Weasley took a gentle breath before turning a semi-smile to Kairi.

"I'm sorry my youngest son has… turned into a fool… are you a friend of

Harry's?"

"Yeah, we've been friends for years," she agreed with a smile. "I'm Kairi

Serami! It's no problem. Men and women like that… sometimes get over

themselves… or… well…"

"I see," Mrs. Weasley agreed with a nod before turning and taking the

stairs back down.

"What are you?" Rose asked while turning to Kairi.

Kairi smiled while shrugging. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you."

"You're a Spirit Yokai, aren't you?" Fleur asked in concern.

Shaking her head, Kairi laughed. "No, I'm not. I will say you're on the

right track though, but even magical people have issues seeing spirits like

that… and it would-."

"What's a Spirit Yokai?" Hermione interrupted quickly in confusion;

afraid she wouldn't get her chance. "Isn't a Yokai a demonic spirit or

something anyway? I've read about a few things like that in a book on

spirits. So, isn't the name a bit redundant?"

"She means Nature Yokai," Harry answered. "When nature dies it can be

reborn as a destructive demonic being, and will take the form of a nearby

creature once born. Even nature can have a hissy fit when it dies. But the

destruction has to be huge to make a massive joint regret for well over a

million spirits… thankfully or that could be fucked up for humanity – we

tend to piss off nature, a lot."

"Yeah, you would know if I was a bijū," Kairi said thoughtfully. "Or

maybe you wouldn't. But even a Tamer can't control anything like them,

well; there have been legends."

"Kairi is actually kind of human," Harry said which caused her to pout

and the others to look sceptical. "Her family are Tamers. They aren't

human in the way you might think. They're born without living spiritual

energy, but yokai instead, and when that yokai builds as they age, boom;

their own power tears them apart. Therefore, when they reach a certain

age, they summon an otherworldly being and share their bodies with it,

so that it… the being of yokai can regulate all that energy a living body

can't."

Kairi shrugged. "I'm sorry, I let Kairi-chan's vicious side show."

"Before you ask most demons and angels or whatever you would want to

call them, don't have names, so Kairi shares Kairi's name," Harry said

while grinning. "They are the same and yet they aren't… trust me, you'll

know which is which much easier with Kairi as she has a demonic yokai."

"So, what is that yogurt thing?" Rose asked in confusion.

"You mean Yokai?" Harry asked while she nodded. "Yokai is the opposite

of chakra or ki. Its spiritual energy but whereas ki and chakra and chi are

terms used for living spirit energy, yokai is non-living spiritual energy –

energy from beyond the living worlds like from, I suppose you could say

heaven and hell, but not… it's a bit of a tricky dilemma as no one really

understands it to be honest, but plenty of people still research it now, and

they likely will for as long as the Earth exists. But anyway, how are you,

Hermione after everything that just happened, you probably shouldn't be

so… interested in-."

"No, its okay," Hermione said timidly. "Breaking up with that-that idiot

has been a long time coming. I'm actually relieved, and this is all so much

more fascinating than Ronald being a… pillock."

"Wow, you can self-censor!" Fleur said while shaking her head. "Because

pillock is being extremely kind," she said before slipping passed

Hermione and disappearing down the stairs.

"I should probably get going, too," Kairi said with a smile. "You guys have

to get off to school soon, and I have the day off, so I think I'll grab a

sandwich, complete an errand someone wants me to run." She smirked at

Harry here, to show it was his errand that she agreed to run. "Then I'll

probably go and hang out with Sahara if she's free," she said before

kissing both Harry and Ginny, which they returned, and then stealing a

kiss from Rose's surprised lips and tried to get Hermione but she shyly

moved back, and then Kairi was gone leaving Harry and the three girls

alone.

"You have some weird friends, but I like her, she's fun," Rose commented

while Harry could only nod in agreement.

"Is it weird that I think Dark-Kairi is really awesome too?" Ginny asked as

a silence gathered for a moment.

Rose giggled while shaking her head. "Of course not, because she is, but

that's mainly because she put Ronald in his place."

Hermione quivered. "I could feel that energy from downstairs."

"So, who's more powerful?" Rose asked as she turned a smirk to Harry.

"You or Kairi?"

Harry chuckled as he walked passed them towards the stairs leading

down, and with a slight smirk and tensing of muscles it was like gravity

itself forced all three girls to their knees with wide eyes they looked up as

Harry passed them as they could feel something they couldn't decipher –

pure power. It lasted less than a second but left the girls panting for

breath and shaking on their hands and knees before that pressure listed

and Harry had snuck away.

"D-did you have to ask?" Ginny panted out as she pushed herself to sit up

against the wall with Rose staggering to sit next to her moments later

while Hermione looked sick as she crawled to sit opposite.

"I'm guessing that was ki?" Hermione stuttered out as she took some deep

breaths to calm down.

"What is ki exactly?" Ginny asked while Rose turned and looked to

Hermione in question too.

Hermione rolled her eyes as her breathing calmed. "Do you two ever read

anything that a teacher doesn't force on us?" she asked and their looks

said everything. "Well, I think ki, chakra, and chi are all the same thing,

or at least very similar. I'll call it ki for now. Its lifeforce energy to put it

in simple terms. Its normally associated with Eastern Martial Arts. I read

about some magic like techniques you can use that they call, Martial

Artes… spelt differently, with an e after the t in arts," Hermione

interrupted with a sheepish shrug as she saw the rebuttal coming. "I

thought it was kind of silly, Luna conspiracy sort of stuff at the time as I

couldn't imagine anyone being that strong before. I stumbled across the

book while trying to help you with the tournament during our fourth

year… it was kind of extremely well written," she said sheepishly looking

to Rose. "I would normally put a book like that back down, but its not

that easy to stumble across well written books in the Magical World, as

they like to make things more complicated than they are, just to seem

cleverer than they are, so it was interesting even if it didn't have much in

the way of Martial Artes techniques, just talked about a few simple things

but I didn't even try out of curiosity as I would never be strong or fit

enough to pull them off even if I could use ki."

"So, Hogwarts actually has books on stuff like this?" Rose asked in awe as

her lips turned into a wide smile. "I can't wait to see what Harry can

actually teach us!"

"Yeah," Hermione agreed as she pulled herself up to her feet. "Anyway,

I'm going to see if breakfast is done. I'm kind of hungry. I'll see you when

you get there," she laughed with a surprising lightness as she knew her

friends well enough that they would be procrastinating for a while so left

them alone as she headed downstairs.

Rose smiled as she pulled Ginny's right arm around her shoulder and

leaned on her friend while Ginny smiled and snuggled into her friend in

return. "So, does Kairi have devil wings under her clothes?" Rose asked

while giving her friend a sweet smile.

Ginny rolled her eyes as she kissed her friend's cheek and slid from her

and to her feet. "No, but she has some really amazing tits," she said

smugly while offering her hand. "Harry told me he knows… a couple of

cutie-pies you might like though!"

Rose took her friends hand and allowed herself to be pulled up. "A

couple?" Rose asked in surprise and delight.

"Yeah, wouldn't tell me the details, but whispered something to Kairi, and

she thought it was a great idea," Ginny agreed while shrugging and

hugging to her friends left arm, holding it tight to her body.

"So, by a couple, does Harry mean two dates?" Rose asked before licking

her lips, "or two dates at the same time?"

Ginny shrugged as she linked her fingers through her friends' hand and

held her tightly. "Who knows what kind of weirdo friends he might have

just for you," Ginny said impishly as she pulled her friend after her and

down the stairs to the first floor. "Maybe he has some sexy twins for you,

two girls, no-no-no, two boys," she suggested smugly while Rose blushed

brightly while thinking about how naughty either of those things were.

"Or, twins, but a boy and girl…" Ginny snickered gleefully as it looked

like Rose found that thought most appealing before she realised

something.

"Don't perv on me and Harry at the same time, Ginevra!" Rose said while

Ginny snickered. "But I will admit two cute twins like that would be…

extremely sexy, but I doubt Harry would find some weirdo twins like that

for me, silly."

"Rosette! Ginny!" Mrs. Weasley interrupted from the stairs from the

ground floor to first, causing them to pause, but she didn't seem to have

been listening in from the kind smile she wore so they let out breaths.

"Breakfast will be ready in ten minutes, could you fetch June and

Gabrielle while you're there, please?"

"Sure, Mrs. Weasley!" Rose agreed as she pulled Ginny to change

direction down the first-floor corridor and to June and Gabrielle's room.

Rose knocked on the door. "June! Gabby!" Rose called out. "Breakie will

be ready in a minute."

The door opened and Gabrielle stood there in her knickers and bra with

eyepatch looking like she was fresh and happy for the day, and cute and

someday likely sooner rather than later likely going to make June a really

happy girl. Though, Rose internally shrugged that thought as Gabrielle

already pampered June with ridiculous amounts of attention, love, and

affection, so it would only get better if June accepted more from her best

friend.

"Gabby" June complained as she was sat on one of the two beds in her

Hogwarts uniform. "I could have answered the door. You need to hurry

up and finish getting dressed silly, and especially not be answering the

door in your undies!" she playfully reprimanded while giggling shyly.

"But it is only, Rosette and Ginevra," Gabrielle said while she got back to

her Hogwarts uniform and the rest of her clothes while Ginny closed the

door after them, just in case.

Rose sighed as she was a little surprised as Kir, Harry's snake familiar

pushed himself up and curled up around Rose and Ginny. "That pale bird

girl is a strange one!" the snake said in his strangely childlike voice, and

once more Rose wondered whether she imagined the voice in a more

human way.

"What did that silly snake say about me?" Gabrielle asked with a pout

while doing up her skirt. She had likely seen the way he seemed to have

pointed her way with his head. "I know he said something about me," she

added while continuing to pout cutely.

"That you should hurry up!" June quickly said in case either her sister or

Ginny told her the truth.

"I didn't say that!" Kir said. "Hey, June, you do know I understand your

human talk?"

"I think she just didn't want to tell Gabby that you said she was strange,"

Rose whispered in parseltongue. "Plus, you kind of called her a bird girl."

"But she has the scent of an avion," Kir said thoughtfully. "I've met other

bird girls, but none of them looked like humans… so she's strange… oh,

and her lust for June is really weird, but then my human carries the scent

of monkey and takes multiple females to nest at the same time, so I

suppose that's not too strange, even though I know that's not quite

normal human behaviour when mating."

"What's he saying now?" Gabrielle asked as the cutie was fully dressed

and tying her last shoe while June was blushing sweetly and hoping no-

one related Kir's words – word for word.

"Says you smell of birds and Harry smells of monkey," Rose said while

shrugging.

Gabrielle frowned with a nod. "Well, I am a veela and Harry is human, so

that's not exactly inaccurate, is it?" she asked thoughtfully.

"Do I smell of monkey?" Rose asked while turning to Kir.

"Reptile," he answered to her surprise.

"I think that's you," she said while the snake looked surprised like he

wasn't sure before he looked like he would have shrugged if he had

shoulders. Rose laughed and scratched him under the chin.

"I wish I had fingers," Kir said to her surprise. "Fingers look like they

would be useful. If you ever find some magic so I can grow some hands,

give me a shout. I asked Harry, and he said I'm a magical snake, so I

should become an animagus, and I haven't had any luck turning into a

human, so I don't think it works like that."

Rose burst out laughing with Ginny while June was giggling and

Gabrielle pouted more as she stood. "Can someone translate?" Gabrielle

asked hopefully as she wanted in on the joke. Therefore, June while still

giggling told Gabrielle what Kir said and the small veela rolled her eyes.

"Its not unheard of. There are lots of legends of animals taking on human

form from all over the world, and if magical humans can turn into

animals…?" she shrugged. "You should keep it up, and maybe, someday,

it will work, so be more human about it. Humans can be very stubborn,"

Gabrielle said while petting the snake on the head before grabbing June's

hand and pulling her from the room with a simple: 'come on' to Rose and

Ginny.

"On evaluation, I think I like the strange bird girl!" Kir said with a nod

while Rose and Ginny laughed with him this time and left the room

following after the younger girls. "You must teach her parseltongue!" he

added which somehow caused them to laugh more while he could only

roll his dark eyes at them.

16. Express King

Bandit King

Chapter 16

Express King

"Good morning June-ee-pie!" Harry greeted June as she skipped into the

kitchen with Gabrielle where Harry sat while Mrs. Weasley was plating

up some delicious breakfast and Fleur was sitting the other end reading

the paper and drinking from her coffee cup with Bill having returned and

playing with a spoon in his tea while looking distracted, but he did look

up and smile a little as the girls entered. "And this must be your

delightful bestie?" Harry continued to ask while smiling and shaking the

surprised blonde girl's hand as she was half hanging off June's arm.

Gabrielle started and looked him over. "I-it's nice to meet you, Professor!"

she quickly said shyly. "And, thank you very much for rescuing my dear,

June and bringing her home safely," she said while bowing her head in

gratitude.

"That's a big brother's mission, to look out for his adorable sisters!" Harry

said with a shrug. "Even when they've been naughty girls like these

adorable red heads," Harry said gesturing Rose and Ginny as they entered

the kitchen diner with blushes and sheepish grins before the four of them

took their seats as a few more people started turning up to help with

getting to the train station, not that they needed too.

"Harry, erm," Hermione started as she sat opposite him and fidgeted

slightly with her food while Harry looked to her and Mrs. Weasley

offered her a look of reprimand. "Well, I-I mean, Professor," she corrected

while he shrugged as he wasn't too fussed over such silly details. "Well,

can you sense people or something without someone projecting power?"

she asked in embarrassment. "I mean sometimes… you just…?" she

trailed off, unable to quite articulate what she wanted to say fully.

Harry laughed as he interrupted. "Can do," he agreed to their surprise.

"Everyone's magic, or energy feels different if you think about it… it's like

'the scent'," he said baffling everyone but Gabrielle, as she was

surprisingly nodding along in agreement.

"I do not know about sensing peoples magic," Gabrielle said smartly. "But

I understand the scent of a person as my sense of smell is greater than a

human… everyone smells differently. I don't mean they smell bad or

anything," she said with a sheepish smile as she could see them all

thinking it, "but even humans can pick up on it. Sometimes you'll take a

disliking to someone based on scent alone and not realise it, even if they

smell good, and the reverse of that can be true too."

"Well, somebody knows their stuff," Harry praised with a small smile.

"But she is essentially correct when it comes to scents. Sensing magic and

energy, is rather similar, and just like with your natural scent, you can

only cover up the 'flavour' of your energy, but everyone is different –

even twins – or animals – even the trees and flowers… apparently as I'm

told you have to be something beyond special to be able to pull off

recognising the flow of energy from one tree to the next. I can tell the

difference between certain genres of plants like plants from harsh

environments or those that live under water, but not down to the

individual."

"Will you teach us things like that during class?" Rose asked while she

was eating breakfast as Mrs. Weasley went around loading up plates, and

surprisingly, Rose was looking ridiculously eager to learn, which was

somewhat out of character.

Harry chuckled while shrugging as he finished the last of his food and

waved off Mrs. Weasley with a polite smile as she offered seconds. "Yes

and no… once you get a sense of your own energies during my class, you

shall stumble across the power yourself… it's not something you can

really be taught, but honed by putting in the effort. Some of you will be

better at it than others and be able to pick it up fairly well, but be

warned; many people learn to supress their power, for which you will

never be able to sense their full strength unless they show you, and even

then, many people can push their levels to further heights beyond their

base level."

"Like you did in the hall upstairs?" Ginny asked eagerly.

Harry smiled and shook his head. "Such naivety," he said whimsically,

which made the three girls who had felt it pale.

"Then what about Kairi?" Rose asked thoughtfully.

Harry just shrugged. "That was her being rather restrained," he said with

another shrug as even Mrs. Weasley paused to show surprise and

confusion before she carried on bustling around the kitchen, as she had

no real interest.

"So, anyway, are you getting the train with us still?" asked Hermione to

change the subject as people were listing in.

"I am," Harry agreed. "I informed McGonagall and Dumbledore at the

meeting, about what I needed for my class, and gave them a catalogue so

they said they'll get it all sorted for me, which was cool of them, but they

wanted a few extra teachers on the train this year anyway. I did

originally think I would just get everything I needed during the first

couple of weeks, but they insisted they would get everything I need, and

everything sorted for me before my first class since we have a whole

spare day."

"That's good, then, you can sit with us," said Hermione. "You'll get to

meet Draco Malfoy when he makes his annual stop at our compartment

to annoy us."

"Draco Malfoy," Harry said rolling that name over his tongue. "Ah, you

mean Bellatrix's nephew?" he asked and she nodded. "I see… I met him

when I was putting that child attacking werewolf down. Saved him and

his mum from a mysterious fire that got a little out of hand while trying

to capture Bellatrix. I'm sure he'll be a good boy and behave himself

now."

"I very much doubt that!" Mad-Eye Moody interrupted as he clumped

over with a sneering grin and leaned against the wall behind them.

"Arrogance that family has in abundance, but nothing a few slaps

wouldn't cure – but since this isn't fifty years ago where that might have

been the way things were done; if twerps don't stop being twerps, take

away all of their twerp-time."

Ginny sniggered. "If that's the case then Harry… I mean Professor King,"

she corrected at her mums glare and rolled her eyes. "Professor King will

be giving detentions constantly to Malfoy. I don't think he understands

the meaning: 'stop being a stupid prat'."

Harry sighed sadly, "I've met plenty of idiots like that; no matter how

many times they lose, get the crap beat out of them, get made to look

foolish, et cetera., they still come back for more, still thinking they're

great and a god's gift to everybody."

"That describes Malfoy's opinion of himself perfectly," said Rose while

grinning as her empty plate was taken, and she took her brother's arm.

"So, when are we getting to the station because if we don't hurry," she

said thoughtfully looking at her watch. "I should go get my things," she

quickly added and she wasn't the only one as Ginny, June, and Gabrielle

charged out after her.

"I thought ahead," Hermione said sheepishly. "My trunks waiting in the

Entrance Hall, but where are your things?"

Harry shrugged as a white light flicked from his right fingers and a pair

of light sunglasses splashed into his hand before throwing them and

everyone seemed to watch as they span through the air and splashed

away into that same light.

"Pretty good trick, King," Moody appraised. "Pocket dimension," he said

even surprising Harry and causing the old man to laugh. "Used to be

taught at Hogwarts from what I know. I taught myself, but even I can't

pull off tricks like that. But come on everyone who's travelling, we can

wait for the others in the hall."

Soon everybody was in the Entrance Hall of Grimauld Place, and

everyone's trunks had been shrunk and placed in their pockets where

those 'underage' would be able to unshrink them once back on magical

grounds, or Hogwarts since they wouldn't need anything until school

anyway.

Harry smirked as he had June holding his left arm tight with Kir curled

around her, and Gabrielle cuddling onto her. In Harry's other arm he had

both Ginny and Rose while Rose had grabbed Hermione's hand and

pulled her closer.

"Can you manage, five?" asked Mr. Weasley worriedly looking to Harry.

"Barely an inconvenience," Harry agreed with a chuckle as invisible lines

of energy coursed and then they were gone in a soft swish. They

appeared out of the way on platform nine and three quarters with fifteen

minutes to spare, and out of the way of all the people rushing around

luckily, as Harry tried to make sure he couldn't possibly end up between

two fighting forces again like last time.

"You ladies, good?" Harry asked while they nodded.

"That was certainly more comfortable than anyone who has taken me

before," Gabrielle said with a sigh as she and June pulled back and

shared a grin.

"Are you okay?" Fleur appeared with them a moment later.

"Yes, we're fine!" Gabrielle replied while rolling her stunning blue eyes.

"You didn't wait for the countdown?" demanded Moody as the rest of

their guard appeared with them.

"Countdown?" Harry asked while looking confused. "Did you tell me you

wanted to do a countdown?"

"Oh?" Moody said while the others all looked exasperated, as that wasn't

the first time for Moody to forget to clue people in, and most of them

were pretty sure they only guessed he wanted to do a countdown, as

Moody was rather predictable to those who had known him for quite

some time. "Well, I guess not, but the guard are here to protect-."

"Anything getting through me…?" Harry asked while shrugging. "It isn't

going to be stopped by a ragtag group of mages like you and company, is

it?"

"Well, no, but still," Moody said with a sigh and muttered something

about young people making him older.

Therefore, after that, they all found a compartment after some farewells

from parents, and Sirius giving Harry some advice about kicking

Slytherin arse.

"Even the cute girls?" Harry asked while cupping over his chest and Sirius

burst out laughing while Ginny and Rose rolled their eyes and laughed

while Hermione, June, and Gabrielle were blushing brightly as they also

got the joke, but Gabrielle and June were trying to not be caught

snickering at such a naughty joke.

"This is a bit nerve racking," Harry said as he slumped down in their

compartment with a content sigh. "Though," he said thoughtfully looking

around the compartment, "getting to hang out with five cute girls… four

of which are off the table… so back to being nervous and having to fake

supreme confidence."

"Fake it?" replied Ginny cheekily rolling her eyes. "You get to make

everyone do what you want, 'Professor'."

Harry chuckled. "Be that as it may, Ginevra… you'll have to call me

Professor more often to pique my ego."

"Oh, Professor King," Ginny retorted as she pushed herself up against

him. "If your ego is piqued any further there will be no room for the rest

of us in here," she said causing a round of laughter before she slumped

back down next to him with Gabrielle and June the other side of her and

Hermione and Rose sitting opposite.

"You may just have a point there," he replied while everyone laughed and

began enjoying themselves, as the train began its voyage, so they started

off with playing some boardgames Harry had within his pocket

dimension.

"How much can you fit in there?" Rose asked curiously. "You seem to

carry a lot of junk."

"Oh, well, it's different for everyone," Harry said shrugging. "I've heard of

some people storing their whole houses inside their pocket dimensions…

there are methods, items, and magics you can use to increase the size,

but I never really needed too. Some people have small spaces, which

would be like a cupboard, and some garage sized spaces, or even bigger. I

think the average is probably somewhat smaller than this compartment,

but not by much… the only down side is you can't put living things

inside… or fresh food types… I think it's because the pocket dimensions

likely can't take biological life – or biological things, possibly, but wood

seems to be fine, and processed foods are good too, sweets, sure, teas,

coffee… to be honest, I think the rules are a bit on the weird side, and a

bit inconsistent, but according to Arctic… you'd love him Hermione,

loves books, and likes to use his head – well, he says it makes sense, and

tried to explain it to some of us dunderheads, but it went way over our

heads, as expected, too sciencey."

However, neither Hermione, nor anyone else had the chance to reply, as

in a sudden pull and slide the compartment door slid open, and a bleach

blonde boy with pale narrowed face stood in the doorway with two huge

ogre-like boys either side of him.

"So, Potter, too chicken to travel without a bodyguard!" the blonde boy

sneered, but he was looking uncertain and showed fear, as he really

didn't know how to react or be anymore, especially since he knew what

this young man could do.

"Actually, allow me to introduce myself," Harry said as he stood, and he

was quite a bit taller, and broader, and much more intimidating. "My

name is Harry King, and I'm Rosette's long lost twin brother, and newly

assigned Defence Teacher… so to you that's Professor King. I told you

that you have choices before you do something stupid you cannot come

back from. Don't choose wrong, Draco, now leave and think about what

you have been doing, bothering people, trying to stake claim like a dog

pissing on a tree… and if I catch you walking the halls of this train and

bothering fellow students again, I will give you detention the first time.

The second time I shall take five hundred House Points from Slytherin,

from each of you once we get to Hogwarts, and I can only hope that

those who want to do well at school understand why they were missing

points before classes had even started. Understand?"

"Yes," Draco whimpered out as he felt just a trickle of Harry's power.

"Yes, what?" Harry demanded coolly.

"Yes… yes, Sir!" He answered a stepped out of the compartment as Harry

shooed him away.

"Why'd you let him do that?" one of the thugs asked while the door fell

closed. "Let's go find someone else," he finished as Draco began walking

away.

"That was awesome," Rose declared under her breath. "I've never seen

Malfoy looking so scared of a teacher other than McGonagall. That prat

always gets away with everything because all but McGonagall go to

Snape with complaints about him, and Snape either ignores them or lets

him off."

"I am not that kind of teacher," Harry said while shrugging. "I have no

care to hold favour of anyone, nor hold a grudge. As long as you don't act

like a piece of shit and put people in danger, I don't care what you do."

"You going to punish me too, Professor?" Ginny asked with a cute purr to

her voice as she was doing fairly well at stretching the professor angle.

"Only if you're naughty enough!" Harry agreed smugly.

"Please don't!" Hermione and Rose cried out together.

However, Harry surprised them as he stood with a sad smile. "Well if

you'll excuse me? I have a threat to go through with," he said exiting the

compartment.

"Malfoy," Ginny elaborated for June and Gabrielle as they looked for an

answer.

Harry walked down the train, and spotted Malfoy standing with his wand

held limply to his side as his two flunkies were with their wands out, and

a small blonde girl was curled into a ball on the floor crying, and looked

like she could possibly be in Ginny's year at the least.

Malfoy froze the moment it happened, and Harry walked past him and

the flunkies stood still as Harry crouched down and gently scooped the

girl into his arms. The three boys dropped their wands as the magical

focuses were the force of Harry's ere, and heat up, and if they hadn't

dropped them, they would have likely exploded.

"Ever, again!" Harry said in almost a whisper. "You will each be serving

detention this weekend – all weekend, and if you dare to ever do

something like this ever again, either one of you… you'll have every

weekend of yours in detention for the rest of your Hogwarts careers, and

I will take one thousand points from Slytherin, each! Do you

understand?" Harry demanded the last.

The three boys nodded feverishly. "Yes, Sir!" they squeaked out, as they

felt dread and terror flooding them just from being in Harry King's

presence.

Harry smiled and the pressure they felt left as he turned and carried his

prize away. The girl had moved a little and stared at Harry with some

amazing sky-blue eyes with a dazed-far-away look that was captivating

and sweet as she brushed away her tears.

"What happened," Ginny asked worriedly with Rose while Rose opened

the door and let them in.

"Luna, are you alright?" Rose asked weakly as she sat back down with

Harry carefully placing Luna into the space between her and Hermione

where all the girls looked at her in concern.

Luna nodded gently. "It's just my ankle," she pointed to her right foot.

"Well, Madam Pomfrey will sort that out," interrupted Hermione quickly.

However, Harry ignored them, keeling he carefully pulled Luna's trainer

and sock off, placing her foot in his lap. "Blessed be thy nature. Truest of

life. Recover!" Harry muttered as his fingers were gentle on Luna's

swollen ankle, and a soft green light flashed and span from Harry's

fingers, and around Luna's foot and ankle before fading away leaving an

angry red swell nowhere to be found as her ankle looked normal again.

"How does that feel?" Harry asked while smiling up at Luna.

Luna looked at Harry with her mouth hanging open as she wiggled her

foot, "it's fixed," she said in shock, as she was so surprised that she could

only watch Harry slipping her sock and shoe back onto her small foot,

leaving her with deeply flushed cheeks.

"I'm glad," Harry replied while he slid up onto the seat opposite, between

June and Ginny.

"What the hell was that?" demanded Hermione after a few more moments

of quiet while staring at Luna's foot still. "I've seen you use a few weird

magic's, but that was… that wasn't medical magic like we know it…

that…?" Hermione was lost for words seeing something like that up close.

"Blessed magic is just simple stuff," Harry said shrugging. "I just called

upon the spirits of nature, just forcing Luna's own body to recover

straight away using my own magic as an energy source."

"Well, we point and wave our wands!" Rose said thoughtfully while the

others nodded. "Then we kind of just say a word, or some words in Latin,

and magic usually does some magic-y stuff."

"Exactly," agreed Hermione. "Well, kind of – there is more to it than that,

but we don't just ask for some spirits to help us."

"Well, I don't use a wand, do I?" Harry retorted amusedly. "So… you don't

channel through the spirits that you need?" he asked in curiosity as he

wasn't that sure how their casting magic worked even though he could do

a little here and there by accident without a wand. "So, you don't

honestly think your magic is the only type of magic in all the world, and

with all of our myths and legends; that are actually true – and then with

other legends that may have been lost to time?"

"Well, now you're making me feel stupid thinking like that," agreed

Hermione in surprise and embarrassment. "But… that kind of seems silly

and I have read a few things about things like artes, but I've never seen

anything go into too much detail on things like that, so maybe we just

use this wand stuff because it can kind of do lots of things and it's

easier?"

"So, none of you can even do this?" he asked as he clicked the fingers of

his right hand and with a spark of red a fireball curled and curved

burning within his palm. The girls all shook their heads. "Wow. I guess I

have a lot of teaching to do if you can't even do something as simple as a

fireball."

"Wow, so, is that what we'll be learning in your class," Rose asked

excitedly as she tried not to think that she and her friends were supposed

to already know things like that, or would have if they had been taught

by different mage.

"Yeah, eventually, I guess I'll have too," he agreed with a smile as he

snuffed the fireball out by closing his hand. "But there are all kinds of

different magic's and abilities people can learn. I'll be concentrating on

your physical needs first or you'll never be able to do much of it, as

physical strength does translate into magic too."

"So – what other magic's might we learn?" Rose asked timidly as her head

was spinning further than before as she had never thought she could

really learn to do the things Harry could do.

"Well," he mumbled thoughtfully, "the pocket dimension is a very useful

magic, and it seems the school stopped teaching it, so that will be tops as

it's pretty easy. There's also tune magic, but useless unless you're good

with music and wouldn't hurt if you can hold a tune with your voice too.

There's crystal magic, which is about storing magic, spells, barriers,

wards; that sort of thing in crystals. There's ritual magics, but it's very

difficult and hard going to become a sage, and only those who are really

devoted to the art become Grand Sage's, or get that far; it's all rune,

candle, chanting stuff, real clever mages, but they make some pretty good

magical items. The world is full of different things, magic or otherwise."

"A-are we… I mean witches and wizards-?"

"Casters?" Harry asked and interrupted Hermione. "Wizard in truth is

normally only given to the wise old Dumbledore type of mage. Witch, is

also normally given out to well… I think McGonagall would come

closest. Strong willed, talented older woman, and normally wise enough

to help out younger generations – I guess you could say it's the female

equivalent to a wizard, probably why it stuck so much."

"You didn't mention this before?" Rose asked befuddled.

"They're only titles," Harry said while shrugging. "Nobody really cares,

and I've heard plenty others who call you witches and wizards, and

others who are a stickler for technicalities… but Casters don't have to

stick to Casting Magic's like a Sage doesn't have to just stick to Sage

Magic's. Sometimes you'll just stumble across a different branch of magic

and think some of it is useful enough – or you'll come across an arte or

technique that just sounds cool," he chuckled while shrugging. "Or maybe

you'll make a contract with a god, or godly being, or whatever they really

are, and regret it.

"My summon, or Eidolon, or Shōkanjū, or whatever you want to call them,

Odin, isn't a regret thankfully," Harry said thoughtfully, "but he was

named for the Norse God," he added while shrugging as their eyes

widened. "But he was created… or brought into existence or whatever, by

Thor, which is why all the thunder and lightning when I summon him."

"So… gods are a thing?" Hermione asked worriedly.

Harry laughed and shrugged. "There are powerful beings in the world,

and I suppose they could be considered gods or godly, but I've never met

anyone on Earth I would consider a god," he said while shrugging as it

was technically true. "Normally when you meet the 'divine', shall we say?

You pull their domain to you or you go to them, but who knows what

these things really are, best to go with the flow sometimes? Anyway,

before you ask, I couldn't say whether we have a maker so to speak… but

none of the myths about the gods are completely accurate, mostly it's

believed that they are truths twisted with time, and I… doubt they're all

still alive, maybe some remnants of them, I couldn't say? Godly stuff isn't

something I've cared too much to investigate, but I'm sure the Council

and plenty other magical groups investigate stuff like this, as they sure

love sticking their noses into things...-"

"So…" Hermione interrupted thoughtfully. "If… if this Mystics Council,

Rose told me about has so many mage or mystics, or whatever, can't they

help us with Voldemort and the Death Eaters?"

"Oh, they do," Harry nodded knowingly. "Whenever you hear of a Caster

disappearing or being killed that was believed to be a Death Eater, it was

likely the Mystics Council was involved, but as you no doubt know, it's

not easy to catch up with those slippery bastards, as they don't stay put

long enough, and the Death Eaters may be stupid enough to believe

they're unflappable, Voldemort is in his position for a reason, and no

doubt is the reason tracking their teleportation is difficult to non-

existent."

"Actually, that makes sense," nodded Hermione thoughtfully. "There was

a Death Eater attack on a small village a few months ago. Only a few

innocent people died and when Aurors arrived they found twenty-four

dead Death Eaters. From the reports it said they were massacred by

unknown destructive magic. Though, Tonks, an Auror friend of ours, said

they made it sound worse than it was."

"Exactly," Harry smirked. "Some heroic Bringers… I mean Law Bringers…

cops… magical cops… Aurors. That's what the council calls them, Law

Bringers, but most people just refer to them as police or cops anyway."

"I like it," Luna interrupted looking half lost but not seeming to mind.

"Are you a hero too… you must be, right, erm?"

"Harry King," Harry introduced himself smilingly, even though she looked

like she knew his name already, it was polite anyway.

"Professor Harry King," Ginny piped in smugly.

"I see, Professor King," Luna agreed with a soft smile.

"And I'm not a hero," Harry said while shrugging. "I just occasionally do

some heroic things when no one else is around to do them instead. I'm

often in the right place at the wrong time."

Ginny smirked. "A bit modest aren't you...?" she said smugly as he was

the hero of four of the girls in the compartment so far.

Harry shrugged again. "'Hero is a label you cannot take for yourself…" he

said looking thoughtful. "A hero goes above and beyond what should be

expected of them. Heroes are selfless. I'm not that. You cannot take a job

being a hero, and you cannot go out one day and say you're going to earn

the title of 'hero', and I wouldn't want it if you could. I'm just a normal